Download Here - Denisonorg.org

RECORD
OF
HANS DINESEN
SON OF
RASMUS AND INGER DINESEN
BORN IN
DENMARK, COPENHAGEN COUNTY
GJENTOFTE PARISH AT STRANDVEJEN
ON
MARIENLYST
WRITTEN BY HIMSELF
MANTI CITY, SANPETE COUNTY, W T
STARTED MONDAY, DECEMBER 3RD, 1855.
Take good care of this book, because it contains sacred and valuable things for all of us
P.2
A LITTLE EXPLANATION ABOUT MY CHILDHOOD.
Pages 1-96 are OCR scanned from the typewritten pages from the first translator. There is
nothing to show whether the page numbers correspond to the pages in the original manuscript.
Hans Dinesen, son of a small farmer, Rasmus Dinesen and Inger Mortensdaughter on
Gjentofte Field, was born July 20, and christened in the Lutheran church August 29, 1824. He
was vaccinated by Dr. Kongstad June 18, 1829. He went to school in the parish of Gjentofte and
graduated in the spring of 1839. He was confirmed the first Sunday after Easter the same year
with a good knowledge of religion. (Gjentofte, May 1, 1841. Hogst, minister.)
This was according to the Lutheran Church in which we and our forefathers had been raised.
This was written in the front of my book of recommendation, which was given to me when I was
confirmed and ready to go out in the world and make my own living.
I requested my first letter of recommendation, when I terminated from the manor estate,
Oregaard, in 1841. Here I was herding cows from 1836. I started when I was 12 years old.
Onsgaard was the name of the farm, on which property my father built our home. The land of
those two farms was located by each other, and Strandvejen went through this property and the
property of Hellerup, which was lo-cased a little to the south. Rygaard was located southwest of
both of them so that the three mentioned farms or manor estates were located in a triangle. All
three of them were located in Gjentofte parish. I went to school two and sometimes four days a
week. I went to school for about seven years and here they started lying about me and accusing
me falsely.
One day, when we were playing on the cemetery wall, I saw a boy pushing another boy into a
pile of glass. He cut a deep hole in his head. It looked serious, and when the first boy saw the
blood flowing from the other boy's head, he fled and said that it was Hans Dinesen who pushed
him into the pile of glass, in spite of the fact that I was sitting on the wall and had not moved.
But his father was rich and mine was poor, so most people believed him and would not listen to
me. At this time I was ten years old. In the school I was looked upon as a criminal. Lies were
told about me to the teacher and all over town. When the teacher came up to me in school
everybody thought I was going to be punished, but the Spirit of the Lord was with me and
because I was innocent as a lamb nothing happened.
I could write about many similar incidents.
P.3
LETTERS OF RECOMMENDATION FROM WHERE I HAVE SERVED SINCE 1836.
1. Hans Dinesen has served on my farm for 3\ years, during which he has had a very good
behavior. Therefore I can only recommend him.
Oregaard, May 1, 1841
Sign. L. Oxholm.
2. From May 1 'til November 1 Hans Dinesen has served for me as a gardener, and has for this
time been honest and industrious. I can recommend him to anybody who needs his service.
Oregaard, 1841
Sign. R. Sincler.
3. Hans Dinesen has served me honestly and faithfully from November, 1841 up to date.
Rygaard, November 1, 1843
Sign. P. Withusen.
4. Hans Dinesen has served me from February 1, 1844 'til May 1, 1845 and I have been satisfied
with his behavior.
Rygaard, May 14, 1845
Sign. P. Withusen.
5. Hans Dinesen has served me to my full satisfaction from May 1, 'til August 1, when I sold
Hellerup.
Sign. Smith.
6. From August 1, 1845, when I bought Hellerup from Mr. Smith until November 1, 1846, Hans
Dinesen has served me faithfully as a farm laborer, and from November 1 up to date he has
regularly been occupied with husking. And I have been fully satisfied with his services.
Copenhagen, February 22, 1847
Sign. H. B. Hornbeck. (Dr. med.)
P. 4
MY BIRTH, FATHER'S AND MOTHER'S BIRTH, AND THE BEGINNING OF MY
RECORD
Today, Monday the 3rd of December, 1855, I will begin to write a small record about my life
and the guidance that God has given me from the beginning to the end. I do this to the best of my
memory, and as far as the Lord will help me. I hope and wish that my children after me will read
it with joy. I want to write this record to the honor and satisfaction of my Heavenly Father and in
the name of Jesus Christ.
I was born of good parents in Denmark, 3/4 of a mile from Copenhagen on a place called
Marienlyst by Strandvejen. My father worked at the tannery because he was a common laborer,
which also became my occupation.
My father was born on the island of Fyen and served the King faithfully for 8 years, from
1808 to 1816. During this time he participated in the war against England, and for this reason he
had to leave his father's house at the age of 19.
My mother was born in the monarchy of Sweden. She left her father's house at the age of 16
and went to Denmark where her sister was living. She was a maid until she was 30. Then she
was married in Copenhagen to a widower from Sweden by the name of Hans Andersen. He died
2 Years later.
During these war years he was a first mate. When he was on the high seas, he was captured
by the English. Every day my mother would go down to the custom house and ask about the
prisoners. One day she met him down there and asked him about the prisoners. He said: "Yes,
there are some coming now, and I am one of them." She asked him if he knew one by the name
of Hans Andersen. He said, "Yes, that is me." They flew into each other's arms. He was so
emaciated from sorrow and suffering that they could not recognize each other. The prisoners had
been bound on the deck of the ship in the bitter cold. Here he had picked up a fatal disease.
A few years later my mother was married to my father, who was a bachelor. They had a boy
born by the name of Karl. He died when he was 1½ years old. Later they had a stillborn son and
then a daughter who was named Marie. As the last one, I was born: They raised us with great
difficulty and a lot of hard work
When I was 3 years old my father bought a small piece of ground a quarter of a mile from
where we lived. He built a house on it in which we lived happily and well.
P.5
When I was 12 years old I had to work during the summer for my own food and clothing. I
worked on Oregaard, as mentioned on page 2. I enjoyed working there. At the age of 15 I was
confirmed in the Lutheran Church in which we were all raised.
I went to work at Rygaard in the fall. I worked there two different times as can be seen on
page 3. Between these two periods at Rygaard, I worked a short time in Copenhagen with a
grocer and a baker. I was home a short time that winter when my father died on the 27th of
February 1844. He was buried on March the 6th. He was 56 years old and had been sick for two
months. That night and the day after he died was the worst winter weather which Denmark had
known for many years. My sister, Marie, who had worked away from home for several years was
also home with us at this tragical event. Because of the hard winter, we were unable to see any
solution to the problem of my father's burial. When I asked mother where we were going to get
the money from, she started to cry. My heart was so touched by this that I went up to the owner
of Rygaard, where I worked last, and borrowed 10 Rigsdaler on my book of recommendation.
Later I worked the loan off as seen on page 3. In this way we got all that was necessary to bury
our dear and faithful father at Gjentofte Cemetery. I pray in the name of Jesus Christ that the
Spirit of God may be with him that I may become worthy to be a tool to help him come forward
in the first resurrection so that we may share the joys of Heaven together.
The spring after my father's death I dug a deep hole in the yard. I did not know why. My
sister said that I was probably going to catch toads in it. One night shortly thereafter I dreamt that
I was standing in this hole with water up above my knees, raising my father from the water as
though I was baptizing him. I did not know what the meaning of this was until I heard about
baptism for the dead. Immediately I filled up the hole.
I started to work for the second time at Rygaard this spring. I was now beginning to feel, as
all young people do, the urge for matrimonial love. This feeling grew towards a girl to such an
extent that it depressed me both day and night because the Lord had apparently not chosen her
for me. However, he opened up another way for me a year later. I visited a neighboring farm
"Lundegaard," and there I met a girl, whom I believed and hoped that the Lord had chosen for
me. We talked to each other, and soon our hearts were united in love. I felt happy and was
thankful to my Heavenly Father, who had seen my sorrow, heard my prayers, and fulfilled my
wishes. We gave each other promises for time and eternity. I felt she was mine because of the
influence of the Holy Ghost. On my way home I knelt down at the roadside and praised the Lord
for his blessings and gifts, having received the love from one of the daughters of Adam and Eve.
To me she was an angel from Heaven.
P.6
Now I changed to another farm by the name of ''Hellerup,” where I worked for two lords, as
can be seen on page 3. I worked as a herdsman. From that time on sorrow and adversity began
for both of us, because Lucifer began to use his power with lies and falseness to hinder our
innocent love. The people on the farm where she worked and who knew me well and earlier had
been fond of me and praised me for my good behavior, started to threaten her from morning til
night, telling all kinds of lies about me. They also told her that if I showed up on their farm they
would beat me up. That made both of us sad; she was about to cancel her promise to me. In spite
of all of this I went there anyway, even if it had cost me my life. I did this so they could see,
what God had determined all the world could not hinder, because God opened a better road. My
mother arranged for my girl to work on another farm called "Oregaard,” where I had worked
first. Here the owners knew me and liked me. God blessed us with peace and joy. There she
worked for 1 year. I visited her often and was greeted well by everybody on the farm. We came
so close to each other that she became pregnant. Because of this we both had to leave our jobs in
the fall and went to my mother's house.
On Sunday, November 22nd, 1846 we were married, and Sunday, December 6th my beloved
wife gave birth to our first son, to whom we gave the name of Rasmus Dinesen. Seven weeks
later he died from cramps. I buried him in the same place where my father was buried. After my
father's death I had a vision which I did not understand at that time. When I went into the room
where my father's coffin had been before he was buried I saw a small star lying on the floor. It
had fallen from his coffin. I picked it up, and the first Sunday I went to church I took it with me
and buried it in his grave, right in the same place where our little boy was buried two years later.
Two years went by, changing from sorrow to joy. Wednesday, January 10th, 1849, my wife
again gave birth to a son. We named him Jens Dinesen after my father's brother. Two weeks later
I received the sad information from the government that I was to become a soldier and was
drafted on February 1. I was supposed to report at Jaegersborg cavalry department in order to
receive training to be able to participate in the war against Germany, which had started in the
year 1848. Before I left we had to have our newborn boy christened according to the law. On the
21st I had finished my training as a coachman without weapon. Actually, they wanted me as a
hussar, but because I had lost a joint on that finger, which usually is used to pull the trigger on a
pistol, I enjoyed the blessing not to be forced to shed blood in that horrible war.
I was hired to serve for Mayor Krabbe in Copenhagen. On March 20 he left for the army,
which was located on the island about 30 miles to the west. I received the sad order to follow
him the next day with his horse. March 21 was a miserable day, because I had to leave my dear
home, my old mother, and my beloved wife and child, not knowing if I would ever come back
and see them again, because of the war which had laid thousands in their graves this past year. I
received orders to follow a certain
P.7
battalion for instructions. We traveled on the railway to Odense on Fyn, where they left me with
the command to report to the commander. He referred me to the general command in a gathering
of the army's generals and highest officers. Nobody knew where the major was. Despite my
youth and inexperience they left me to myself with a worried and heavy heart, without guidance
and on strange soil. I rode many miles day after day and from city to city without any guidance
or sympathy from any friend, except God. In this great sorrow and need I called on the Lord
many times with weeping tears, saying, "Oh, Lord, my God, you have given me sorrow and
adversity from my childhood and it seems as though it is going to follow me to my grave." I
decided to sail to Sonderborg on Als. When I was riding down the street the major was walking
behind me and called, "Hans". I was happy that I had finally found the major.
After a few weeks we traveled, with the rest of the army, back up into Jylland. We met the
Germans and Prussians in battle at Kolding on April-23. We drove them out of the city. We
stayed in the city for two hours, while they fired with all their might into the city. Because we
were afraid that they would burn the town to the ground, yes, for the sake of the inhabitants we
started to retreat as six places were already burning. We had a number of wounded and dead. Our
retreat was going to be very dangerous, because the enemy had their guns pointed toward the
road. It was especially dangerous for me, because I had to lead the horses down the middle of the
road, while the other soldiers could crawl in the road ditches. It was the first time in my life that I
had been surrounded by the enemy's flying balls. One cannonball came so close to my head that
the air pressure almost threw me to the ground.
We moved farther north to an outpost where we had been on night watch. We suffered during
all of April with frost and cold without shelter or tents. Once again the enemy attacked us and we
drove them back. After this they gathered all their strength together and attacked us one morning
before dawn in May. We had just bedded down in hay in the cow's stalls in a city by the name of
Gusoe (Gudso). We had to leave our nice beds and prepare ourselves for battle without eating or
drinking. About an hour later the farm, at which we had slept, was set ablaze by the enemy's fire.
We fought hard, but after they had just about surrounded us and cut us off for the third time, we
had to retreat. We ran like rabbits through wet, plowed fields and through high hawthorne
hedges. Exhausted, hungry, filled with fear and with heavy burdens on our backs, we were just
about to collapse or be captured, while the enemy advanced rapidly behind us with their guns.
They shot many among us in the four-mile stretch to the fort "Fredericia".
It was decided that the 9th Battalion, to which I belonged, should travel across Fyn, and north
on the ocean to the island of Helgenes to rest after having fought very bravely the last year. Two
battalions had had to retreat at Kolding, but the 9th Battalion drove the enemy out of the town
single handed. As can be seen on the small drawing, it was mostly large fellows with
P.8
light blue cloaks. We were stationed there for about a month and had a pretty good time. But
then one day we were ordered to the dock, where we boarded a small ship. That night we sailed
and a storm arose. The whole sea was white and the waves rolled over the ship. Everything went
well, and the next morning we reached Bogense, from which we had left before. Again we
traveled through Fyn, and on the 4th of July we reached Lillebaelt–some 20,000 men. That night
they began to ship us over to Fredericia. We, who were last, did not get over before 11 o'clock
the next morning. At this time the enemy had started to throw bombs. The enemy had already
taken their stand and entrenched the city so strongly that they forced us back into the city. It
looked as if it was going to be impossible to drive them away. We had taken cover in a small
forest that day'. The enemy bombed us so hard that the splinters flew among us, and nobody's life
was safe. Three nights had passed away without any sleep. We received our orders between 11
and 12 o'clock and at 1 o'clock in the morning of July 6, 1849, the whole army was quietly drawn
up to march through all the town's gates simultaneously.
It was a beautiful summer morning. The sky was clear, and the sun's faint, red rays were
coming forth in the northeast. The morning dew was on the green grass around our feet. Any
man would thrill over the beauty of these delightful surroundings. One could not imagine the
horrible scene of bloodshed and murder which would put so many thousand in their graves this
day. We marched forward. Immediately we encountered the enemy and began to retreat. The
brave, young Danish officers could not tolerate this. General Rye encouraged us and said,
"Today there is no talk about retreat--only forward, forward." Dear Major Krabbe attacked with
the dear 9th Battalion. Then the whole army stormed forward as if it was one man running
towards the enemy's strong batteries, which they ambitiously had been working on for the last
eight weeks. It is difficult to describe this situation. It was like the strongest thunderstorm and
earthquake when just about all the artillery was in use. Cannons, mortars, bombs up to\184
pounds, cannonballs from both sides and rifle balls flew around us as thick as hail in a hailstorm.
I prayed to God with all my might, as I believed he had the power to preserve whom he pleased.
General Rye was shot and my major and his horse were wounded.
I was also present at Major Krabbe's funeral from Bileshave to Middelfart cemetery in July,
1849 as mentioned by the Swedish king in the following article:
"As a proof of the Swedish king's ability to remember, the following story is told: At
the Convention of the Natural Science in Stockholm last year one of the Danish
participants was presented to King Oscar the Second. The king asked if he was related to
Major Krabbe, who was killed in the battle at Fredericia. ‘Yes, Your Highness, it was my
father. 'Then I have, 31 years ago, shaken your hand at your father's grave. Don't you
remember that there were two Swedish naval cadets present? I was
P.9
one of them. We were at anchor in Assens when I got the urge to see Fredericia, and on
the way from Assens we met a military funeral procession. We stepped out of the wagon
and followed the procession. No one knew who we were."'
(Illustrated Weekly).
I was assigned to go into the city. Thanks to God I could go strong and healthy. He had heard
my prayers and spared my life during these four battles. Not one ball hit me, even though I often
saw and heard them fly by my head and hit the ground around my feet. I went to the place where
I had had quarters with my horse and I got an opportunity to walk around and look at the
destruction and wretchedness which had taken place during the last eight weeks of day and night
bombardment of the city. All the houses on both sides of many streets had been burned and shot
down. The streets were torn up by the bombs which had left deep holes in them. The walls,
ceiling and roofs of the remaining houses were ripped to pieces and it was difficult to find a
whole window.
The battle was over before noon, and the enemy was driven many miles away. All the
inhabitants of the city had fled over to the island of Fyn. The dead, wounded and many other
things which fell into our hands were hauled into the city. Large places were filled with wounded
and half-dead soldiers and in addition to this many were hauled down to the bridge to be sailed
over to Fyn. The dead were piled into a large church, all over the floor, on chairs, tables,
benches, and in the halls. One school house was just about filled to the ceiling with dead, and
arms, legs, hands and feet, which had been cut off at the camp hospital. At the place where I was,
four large rooms were filled with dead bodies stacked up to the windows. The kitchen and the
wagon shed were also filled. In the midst of these thousands of bloody corpse I lay with my
horses and got the first calm and restful sleep I had had in several days. The next day, when the
sun really started to shine, I had to move to another place because of the horrible smell. That
night at 11 o'clock they started to drive the dead to the cemetery. All the Danish people were
buried in one big grave. The grave was 30 fathoms long and 2 fathoms wide. In the grave they
were piled on the top of each other in four layers. I went to look at all of it in the morning.
At 11 o'clock they were finished with this, and then the officers – about 30 of them altogether
– were carried in caskets to their graves. It was a tremendous ceremony as one band, 25 young
girls dressed in black, several sailors, 15 different Danish Sea and Land colors, a large company
of soldiers and many other people followed them to their graves. Three rounds were fired over
all of them with cannons and several rifles. After this, several of the largest cannons which had
been taken from the enemy including a few small ones, about 3,000 rifles, 2,200 prisoners, many
high officers and about 50 wagons with many
P.10
different things on them, were driven in.
I got another Major by the name of Saindaubin to serve. I was happy for the trade because
the first one was often hard and unreasonable towards me.
I received a letter from my beloved wife in which she told me that she had been sick and had
doctor visits six times. No sooner had I let the war's sorrow and fear leave my mind before
another big sorrow came to my heart again. I went, with the letter in my hand and tears in my
eyes, to my officers and asked for permission to go home for a few days, but was refused.
Later we traveled to Fyen. I had to pull the Major's horse to Odense, six miles. A bullet had
gone straight through it, so we had to cut the bullet out on the other side. I have still got it.
When I got back to the battalion we moved to a town called Harndrup, and here again I went
to all the officers and told them about my sad destiny. They felt sorry for me and agreed to give
me twelve days leave. I had to run around to the other towns where the officers were and back to
my quarters again, all together a distance of three miles
I got ready to leave in a hurry, paid what I owed, put my knapsack on my back and ran that same
morning like a hunting dog over ditches and fences and out on the road towards Odense, four
miles. Here I went into a convent where I had quartered before, and the girls, who recognized me
at once, gave me food. I wanted to continue walking that same day, because I wanted to look up
my father's family and stay overnight at their place.
My father had told us that his native town was called Skalgendrup and was located on the road to
Odense. I asked around, and that night at 11 o'clock I reached Skalgendrup, three miles outside
of Odense. I found my aunt's farm and because everybody was in bed I knocked on the door and
immediately somebody came and asked who it was. I asked if Per Jespersen lived there. He
answered, "He is dead, but I am his son." "Well," I said from the outside, "then you and I are
related, because your mother and my father, who lived on Sjaelland, were brother and sister. I am
coming from the war and have walked 10 miles today, and I would like to rest my tired legs here
tonight."
He got the door opened in a hurry and led me inside the house and asked me to sit down by
the table. He got his wife out of bed, and she served me food and drink, which I enjoyed very
much. When I got up I could hardly stand on my feet, and I almost crawled on my hands and
knees to the bed they showed me. Next morning everybody in the house knew I was there. The
rest was to me very sweet, so I slept late. Nevertheless, I heard a voice saying, "Good morning,
good morning," and I woke up and saw to my great pleasure and surprise, for the first time, my
old aunt and her daughter. They were standing by the bed looking at me. We shook hands and
talked a little together with
P.11
touched hearts. They asked me if I would come up now and what I wanted to eat. They treated
me with loving care and filled my sack with food and my bottles with drink when they heard
about my situation at home, so I could get on my way. Around 9 o'clock they hitched a horse to a
carriage, and my old aunt carried my clothes out to the carriage. She embraced me, kissed me,
and cried. They all bid me farewell and wished me a good trip.
The son drove me almost to Nyborg, one mile, where I had to wait til 5:30 p.m. to get across the
sea with the steamship. I arrived at Korsor at 8 p.m., four miles across the Great Belt. I started
walking right away and at 12 o'clock that night I got a ride on the top of the stagecoach and
reached Roskilde at 5 o'clock in the morning, 10 miles. I walked to the next ferry, one mile,
because the train was not ready, and I did not have time to wait. It reached me there, and I drove
the last three miles to Copenhagen on it. At 8 o'clock I was in Copenhagen, and now I had only
one more mile to go. I had been under way for two days and two nights and had traveled 30
miles. At 9 o'clock I reached my home and found to my great surprise my dear wife standing
outside with little Jens on her arm.
I enjoyed the pleasure of staying in my beloved home for seven days, during which time I
applied to the Ministry of War for permission to stay at home, as the whole army was to be sent
home soon anyway. I was refused, and had to leave my dear home once again and set out for the
same trip back.
When I came back to Fyn, I looked for my father's brother's house and was told by my aunt
that he lived one mile away. I arrived there in the afternoon and found his wife home alone
sitting by her loom, because that was their trade. She put the loom away at once to make room
for me, as soon as she heard who I was. Shortly thereafter Jens Dinesen came home. I recognized
him right away, because he looked exactly like my father. They sent for their two sons, who
worked close by. A fine supper was prepared for all of us. I stayed overnight and said farewell to
them in the morning.
I reached my battalion that same night. It was still in the city where I had left it, and I
reported for duty.
Later we headed for Jylland again, traveling through Vejle to a town called Greis. We stayed
there for one month and then returned to Viborg to dismiss. I had the job of serving a doctor
from Copenhagen, so I did not have any trouble getting home, because we took the stagecoach
from town to town all the way to Copenhagen.
We came home on the 10th of September. Together with my wife and child I participated in
the great feast, which was prepared for returned soldiers in all parts of the country.
There was a big party in the palace garden of Rosenborg with the finest cakes and drinks. We
took part in a big ball, which
P.12
the people of the community held for us.
I was hardly recognized by any of my friends or neighbors when I came home because of my
long beard, which had not been cut since I left home, a period from March to September.
I had received eight letters from my wife and had sent her 21 letters, plus 3 rix-dollars, which
I had saved out of my pay, instead of writing home for one 5 rix-dollar after another like my
friends did. The reason for this was that I did not play cards or drink. Instead, I would sit down
and write or read in religious books, because I have always been melancholy and simple.
I enjoyed the pleasure of being home almost until Christmas, when again I was called to
military duty. This made me very sad. I was told that I could rent another soldier in my place. I
succeeded in doing this because of a kind-hearted Lieutenant by the name of Henriksen, who was
stationed in the Kristianshavnbarracks with me. He felt sorry for me and did his best for me. God
bless him for that. He patted me on the cheek and said, "Now you can stay home with your
wife." I had to pay 5 rix-dollars a month from December 12 until fall the year after, when they
were demobilized. My wage was only small, and one year passed by before I was free from this
burden, but the Lord blessed us.
All miles mentioned here are Danish miles.
This war brought religious freedom to Denmark, so the gospel could be preached there.
This ends the war history.
A LITTLE ABOUT MY WIFE'S HISTORY
I would now like to write a little about my wife's relationship and situation.
Johanne Dinesen, born and named Jacobsdaughter. Her father's name was Jacob
Christoffersen and her mother's name was Kirstine. They were good, hard-working parents.
Johanne was born in a little town about two miles from my native town, called Sandberg. They
owned a little house there. Her father was a laborer. He died around the same time my father did
in 1844. Her mother still lived in the little house when we left. She was almost converted before
we left, but for fear of the wicked people she was surrounded by, and living far away from the
Saints, as she did, she did not dare join the new and eternal covenant. Yet she cried and mourned
a lot.
P.13
OUR ACQUAINTANCE WITH THE MORMONISM.
I am now going to write a little about the gospel of Jesus, which God sent to our native
country and with mercy let us accept.
On Tuesday, September 3, 1851, my wife gave birth to a daughter, who we named Anne
Kirstine Dinesen. She died on the 10th of the same month.
This fall I heard about a people called the Mormons for the first time. I later heard that they
had only been in Copenhagen for one year.
One day while at my sister's house she showed me a book which she had borrowed from her
neighbor who had already joined the Church. The book she showed me was THE BOOK OF
MORMON. She told me what she had been told: that these men who came from America had
said that the end of the world was near, and like God, in the days of Noah, had cleansed the earth
by water, he would in our day cleanse it with fire because of sin and ungodliness. Therefore, they
urged everybody to be converted and get baptized for the remission of their sins, and then go to
Zion in America, where they said that God had sent angels and chosen a Prophet like in the old
days, but wicked people had killed him because he testified about this.
I thought about this new story a lot and remembered that in my children books I had read that
someday the world would come to an end and be destroyed by fire and I figured it could happen
in this dispensation as well as in another. The people are sinful enough.
I read the foreword in the BOOK OF MORMON, and it interested me so much that I felt in
my heart that it contained the truth. My brother-in-law and I decided to go to one of their Sunday
meetings in Lille Kongensgade (Little Kingssteet). We had talked about going to the Baptist's
meetings before, but we never got around to it, and this gave me a stronger feeling.
On the first Sunday I got ready and went to my brother-in-law's, but he did not feel he was
quite ready yet, so I walked alone three-fourths of a mile and found the place. Quite a few were
gathered there already. One brother was standing by the door selling pamphlets. I bought one and
sat down to read it. In the meantime, they started to sing, and the song seemed so strange because
one night a long time ago I had heard a similar song, in a dream or in reality I do not remember,
but this was already a big testimony to me. After that, they held prayer and spoke about many
great and wonderful things that I had never heard about before. For example, that our religion
and everything that we had learned from childhood--was falseness and imposture. This I did not
understand, so when the meeting was over I asked a brother what they meant about our religion
and learning, as we had been taught to believe in Jesus Christ and His words.
P.14
He answered me like this: "But we do not live His words and teachings as they are written in the
Bible." I agreed with them in this right away, and that is the only thing I have thought was wrong
until this day. I always felt everything was right-except me. I could now, more clearly than ever,
see all my sins, shortcomings, and bad habits which I had been working on laying off while I was
in the Army, but everything seemed in vain. However, now, praise to God, I felt like I had
experienced a day of salvation.
When I went home to my wife and read the pamphlets and "Stjerner" (Stars), which I had
bought and borrowed, she became angry, but I did get her to promise me that she would go with
me one Sunday and listen to them herself, and after that she became more agreeable.
I bought me a Bible and read it thoroughly, because I had never before read in a Bible or a
Testament, even though I had gone to school for seven years. I found that everything agreed with
the Bible, and I decided in my heart to get baptized when I became 30 years old, in order to
follow Christ in all things. Because I could remember from my books as a child that Jesus was
baptized when he was 30 years old. However, God arranged everything a lot better for us,
because my wife, my sister, her husband, and I decided to be baptized on Monday night,
November 24, 1851 by Brother K. H. Brun, who, together with other brethren, was out preaching
to us.
My wife was blessed with strange visions and dreams which encouraged and strengthened
both of us. She told me that she saw both Jesus and the Father. God came driving down from
Heaven in a coach pulled by red-hot horses. He came and stood by her side, and she said, "But
God, can Thou drive from Heaven"? "Yes," He answered, "I come in many different ways." She
asked Him to give her a humble heart, and then she felt a tingling from her one ear all the way
down to her heart.
Once, Jesus saw that she was lying on her knees on the table praying. She saw the scars in
His hands, and He was white as snow.
I did not have any visions or dreams, which I felt very bad about, because I thought I was not
good enough. I did not understand that I had the living and strong testimony of Jesus about the
eternal gospel's light and truth in my heart, which she did not. I fasted and prayed for three days
and three nights, from Friday til Monday. I went to Copenhagen for the meeting on Sunday, and
still I did not have any dreams or visions; but I felt that the Holy Ghost whispered in my heart,
"Keep close to the Lord and keep His commandments always, then everything will work out for
you."
I had gotten used to smoke tobacco, but before I was baptized I gave both pipe and tobacco
away and decided in my heart to get rid of all wicked habits and shortcomings as well as I could,
and God was my helper.
P.15
The Sunday after our baptism, the 30th, we were in Copenhagen and had hands laid on our
heads and were confirmed members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Erastus
Snow gave me a blessing on my head, and in his prayer he said that I should pray a lot, that I
would have visions and dreams and all the blessings which the Saints are entitled to. I bore this
in mind, because whenever I saw a chance I knelt down between the trees and bushes where I
worked, and prayed to God. He blessed us and provided for us, both physically and spiritually.
That winter I went to work for a man I had worked for earlier, and he liked me well, but
when he found out that I had become a Mormon he scolded me, but when I would not deny the
Church and defended the truth he got angry and fired me. This happened around New Years, and
I did not make any money til spring; but God provided well for us in other ways, so we did not
suffer. This gave me a good opportunity to read and study the Books and the Scriptures. We
were met with many temptations on account of the Devil's cunning. We soon realized that we
were looked down on and laughed at by everybody, even our friends and relatives
I read in the "Skandinaviens Stjerne" (Scandinavian Star), that the Prophet advised all the
Saints in the world to go to Zion after they were baptized. This comforted my soul, and I strived
to make preparations for my family. My mother, my sister, and I agreed to sell the house, for
which we each got 225 rixdollars. My mother moved to my sister's house, and we moved one
half mile further away. I got work again in the same place, but for another man who I had also
worked for before. My wife also worked some days. We had to leave home before sunrise, and
we carried our little son, Jens, on our back to mother, who took care of him.
My wife and I tried to spread the light among our friends and neighbors, and many said that
we had gone mad, which pleased us, because our Savior says that we shall all be hated for His
name's sake.
Towards fall I heard that a company of Saints was getting ready to leave. I went to President
Forsgren and we were, to our great surprise, signed up for the journey, together with my old
mother, who had been baptized that summer. We were happy and thankful to the Lord.
We prepared to leave and sold all our belongings except our bedding and clothes. To follow
advice, we took hardly two sets of clothes with us for each, and not even as much as a little kettle
to boil a little water, or any other necessity in order to save as much as possible for travel money.
Because we were told that everybody should bring as little as possible as we would get
everything we needed, but on the journey we suffered a lot because of our-faithfulness.
However, for that reason the Lord was with us all the time.
P.16
The date for our departure was decided, and I quit my job. At last God gave me an
opportunity to preach a little of the gospel to the high police authorities in Copenhagen, as I went
to get our passports the day before we left, which was on a Sunday.
All miles mentioned from the beginning of the book and until this, our departure from
Copenhagen, are Danish miles.
_______
P.17
DEPARTURE FROM EUROPE 1852
__ _______________________
___________ ______
____________
______
P.18
OUR DEPARTURE FROM EUROPE.
Monday morning, December 20, 1852.
We left my dearest and only sister's house with a prayer in our hearts that we would see each
other again in two years. We left Copenhagen by boat at 1 o'clock in the afternoon. The name of
the ship was "Obetrid". We were lying in straw almost like animals. A lot of us were seasick. We
came to Kiel on the 23rd, and from there we were taken by train to Altona. On the 24th at 2
o'clock we boarded the ship "Lion" or "Lover". We sailed down on Elben and anchored a couple
of places on the way.
We entered the North Sea on Sunday morning, and a big storm arose on this dangerous sea.
The captain, who had sailed the seas for 25 years, said he had never been in so great a danger for
his life. He was going to throw all our baggage in the sea, but the sailors begged him not to. The
cabin over the boiler room was washed into the sea, and the fire in the furnace went out. The
ship, which was constructed of only iron, drifted with the storm on the mountain-high waves.
The bulwark was ripped to pieces. The sailors boarded all the shutters over us because the water
was pouring into the ship. We thought this would be the end. We prayed to our Heavenly Father,
and He showed us that He was able to protect his chosen people.
Tuesday the 28th, we arrived in Hull, England.
Wednesday the 29th, we went by train to Liverpool, and on Friday the 31st we boarded a
large three masted ship, called "Forest Monnarck.” We sailed on Sunday, January the 16th, 1853.
About a week later it started to get warmer, and on the 30th we had reached the trade wind and it
was as warm as a summer day in Denmark. At midnight some of us went outside the bulwark
Some of us undressed, pulled water up in a bucket and poured it over each other's naked bodies.
On the 15th of February we spotted The West Indies. In the last part of this month it got so
hot that the tar melted on the deck. In the first part of March we arrived in the Gulf of Mexico,
where the climate was cooler.
On March the 7th we came to America and anchored at the mouth of the Mississippi River.
Sunday, March the 13th, we had to throw 1400 barrels or 5600 bushels of salt in the sea to
lighten the ship, since the salt could not be sold with a profit. Two steamships pulled us up the
river on March the 14th, and on Thursday the 17th we reached New Orleans. I put my feet on
this blessed and chosen American soil for the first time on March l8th.
P.19
EPHRAIM'S BIRTH AND MY MOTHER'S DEATH.
Saturday morning at 1:30, March 19, 1853 my wife gave birth to another son. She had now
given birth to three sons and one daughter. Between each of these children she aborted about
once. In the afternoon we had to leave the ship. With the help of some of the brethren I carried
first my wife in a sheet on a plank across the deep water, then the turn came to the child, Jens,
and my mother, who also was sick. We got them all on a bigger ship, which sailed up the river
that day. Tuesday the 29th we arrived in St. Louis, and on the 30th we moved into a hotel.
Sunday, April 3, my dear mother died, 71 years old. She started to get sick when we left
England, because she did not get the right kind of food as she was unable to chew the hard bread,
and the food we got was only simple and little.
For a long time my mother had been satisfied with the idea of dying. I sat by her side, when
she quietly and calmly slept in. After two or three days of pain she took my hand and said
goodbye with a low voice. She asked us to bring her regards to Marie, her daughter, who we
thought would come over next year. The last words I heard from her lips were, "Oh, Mighty
God." She loved God and she was always reading books of the gospel. Then the tears would run
down her cheeks, because her life was also a stream of opposition and sorrow. when she was sick
I read and talked to her about the word of God. I am glad she had a happy departure from this
life. When she left Denmark she said that she would obey the Lord's commandments and go out
of Babylon, even if she should die and be thrown in the sea. This was a great testimony for the
world in these early days of the gospel.
My wife and the child had been doing fine up til now, but then my wife started to have
trouble with her breast like she had when Jens was born, too. Now she had to stay in bed, which
caused me a lot of trouble, as I had to take care of the housework and we had to stay here
throughout April.
We had the child blessed here and named him Ephraim Monark Dinesen, even though I
wanted to name him Joseph. He was the only boy born on the ship "Forest Monark" in those
eleven weeks.
I paid 9 mark to send a letter from St. Louis to Copenhagen.
OUR ARRIVAL IN SALT LAKE CITY AND ON TO SANPETE - 1853
Saturday, April 30 we left on another steamship and went up the river to Kirkau (Kirtland)
and on Monday, the 2nd of May, we pitched our tents on a hilltop, like the children of Israel. On
Saturday May 21, we started our journey across the Continent and my wife's health improved
gradually.
P.20
On Tuesday we camped west of the city of "Navo" (Nauvoo). Saturday, June the 25th, we
came to "conselbluf" (Council Bluffs) where we were equipped for the rest of the journey, and
on the 9th of June we went over the river which had fallen after having been very high.
On Sunday, July 10, I was, by the mercy of God, chosen to be captain and was ordained to
priest by President Forstgren. This really came as a surprise to me even though I had often
wanted and prayed to the Lord that He would see me worthy to be one of his smallest servants in
his church.
We were then arranged into small groups, three or four wagons in each. We traveled over
plains, rivers, deserts, and mountains. One day, towards the end of our journey, a big
thunderstorm began, and as I walked in the middle of the road in front of my little group I was
struck by lightning on my right elbow, without it doing me any harm. Immediately I turned
around and asked Bro. Lund if he saw it. He did. He said that the lightning ran in between his
oxen. (Later added: This man now lives in Spring City - 1891)
Friday, September 30, we reached the blessed Great salt Lake Valley and on Sunday,
October 2, we talked to our beloved Brother Erastus Snow and in the afternoon we visited the
holy tabernacle. October 4, we headed south, accompanied by Father Olred and Herman
Christensen.
Saturday, October 15, we came to a place in Sanpete Valley which we named "New
Denmark". There were a few houses, but they were left by the people because of an attack from
the Indians.
Sunday, October 23, we were baptized and were recognized as members in the Kingdom of
Zion.
We worked very hard on this place. We hauled hay, timber and rocks home and built a
number of houses. We just got settled in a house when on Thursday, December 15, one foot of
snow fell. At this place Mads Olsen and I changed our conveyance, so that I got two oxen and
half of the wagon.
WE ARRIVE IN MANTI - 1853.
Friday, December 16, we all got the order from Brigham to leave everything and move to
Manti. We stayed at the house of Ritsjers for a few nights, but they did not have too much room,
so we moved to John Lauri, Jr.'s house, which was very big. After a few weeks they decided that
they were going to use it all for themselves. I asked if we could stay and look around for an
apartment, but on January 13, 1854 we had to move out to a new lot, which was shown to me.
We lived in our wagon, and after that the winter really began to be hard. I know that it was only
by help from the Lord that we, with our small children under the age of one year, could survive
at a temperature that
P.21
was more than 30 degrees below zero in a room where the walls and roof were only thin canvas.
Every night sixteen of us had to be on guard against the Indians in this terrible frost and
every week six more inches of snow were added. Our food was very simple, consisting of bread
made from bran, frost-bitten potatoes, and flour. We hardly had anything to sell, and all I owned
was a coat and a sweater, and the sweater was later stolen from me. There was no way I could
make any money, but towards spring we borrowed wheat from the tithing office. Praise to the
Lord, who guided and strengthened us during this hard period. We all stayed in good health and I
was satisfied with our position and I praised and worshiped God, but my wife was often
impatient with our poor situation, which hurt me very badly.
I started to work right away. I was walking in snow til up over my knees while I was
breaking and hauling stone for a little house. In the last part of February we moved into it,
together with Mikkel Johnson and his family.
Spring came, time for us to work with the ground, but I did not have anything to work with,
no spade, plow, or harrow. I did not even have a hammer or iron to make anything out of, and
being in a foreign country, not knowing the language did not make it easy for me. But my
Heavenly Father helped me, and I got to borrow an old plow which belonged to B. Young.
Together with "Tergelsen" (Terkildsen) I got four out of five acres plowed and the crops planted
in a place called Weidingsland.
Monday, April 24, my wife and I got our patriarchal blessings given to us by "Isaac Maarle".
PATRIARCHAL BLESSING OF HANS DINESEN, SON OF RASMUS OG INGER
DINESEN. BORN JULY 20th, 1824, IN DENMARK.
BLESSING GIVEN APRIL 24th, 1854.
Brother Hans, by the authority of the Holy Priesthood I place my hands upon thy head and
place a Father's seal upon thee in the name of Jesus thy Redeemer, which seal is an everlasting
principle pertaining to the covenant of promise for thou art numbered with the seed of Abraham
of Isaac and of Jacob and through thy faithfulness thou will receive equal blessings with them for
thou hast been-obedient to the same gospel of salvation and nothing can separate thee from the
love of the Lord, neither height nor depth, things present or things to come can never separate
thee from the love of Christ. All that is necessary is faithfulness on thy part and thou shalt be
exalted upon thrones, dominions, principalities and powers and become a savior to thy partner
and thy posterity where thou shalt enjoy their society in worlds without end.
P.22
Thou hast the blood of Ephraim and upon thee and thy posterity after thee shalt the
priesthood rest. There are many blessings to be revealed to thy mind that has not as yet entered
thy thoughts. Thou wilt have a work to do in the restoration of thy fellow man and in the
restoration of scattered Israel also in the redemption of Zion and in the restoring the heart of man
to his fellow man that confidence may once more be restored--that truth and righteousness may
be redeemed for thou shalt live to see the earth filled with the knowledge of the Lord as the
waters cover the sea – when every man will love his neighbor as himself. I now seal thee up to
come forth in the morning of the first resurrection to reign with thy Savior 1000 years in the
name of the Father, of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, even so – Amen and Amen
Harriet Morley, script
Recorded in book B, page 21
Number 14
PATRIARCHAL BLESSING OF JOHANNE DINESEN, DAUGHTER OF JACOB OG
KRISTINE CHRISTOFFERSEN. BORN DECEMBER 4th, 1824, IN DENMARK.
BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, APRIL 24th, 1854.
Sister Johanne, we lay our hands upon thy head in the name of the Lord Jesus and we place a
Father's seal upon thee which shall be an everlasting seal to comfort thy mind, a principle of
promise to thy children that they may receive the seals of the priesthood and become heirs
according to promise and thou shalt share in the blessing of the priesthood in common with thy
partner, with him be exalted and crowned with glory. The Lord has blessed thee and enrolled thy
name among the sanctified. Let all thy passions be subdued and brought into subjection to the
will of Christ and thy mind will become illuminated upon principle. The gifts of the gospel will
be revealed to thy mind by the Spirit of truth. Wisdom from on high will flow to thy mind that
will give thee power and influence to bring up thy children for the Lord, for with them thou shalt
be blessed and enjoy their society for they will keep thy name in honorable remembrance before
the Lord. Thou art a pure descendant from Joseph who was sold into Egypt. Thou shalt do a great
and glorious work for thy progenitors and rejoice with them and receive crowns of glory,
immortality and eternal lives. This shall be the reward of thy labor in the kingdom of Jesus,
therefore, my daughter' let thy heart be comforted, for it is a principle pertaining to the
everlasting priesthood to be realized by thee in the due time of the Lord and I seal thee up to be
crowned with glory, immortality and eternal lives, even so - Amen and Amen.
Harriet Morley, script
Recorded in book B, page 21
Number 15
P.23
On Monday, July 31, we were sealed for time and eternity, also by Father Maarle. The Lord
blessed our work, and I harvested 40 bushels of wheat and 5 bushels of potatoes. I worked 15
days on the council house, where we held our meetings. I put up 30 feet of rampart and served 21
days on the fort. I had to work for others in order to get us food, clothes and tools. I borrowed 22
bushels of wheat from the tithing office, and I owed $48.00 for our trip.
1855 -I AM ORDAINED AN ELDER. WE ARE BAPTIZED AGAIN.
Tuesday, February 13, 1855 I was ordained an elder with help from God and upon
recommendation of the brethren.
This winter was very mild, with very little snow and frost.
On Sunday, March the 25th, 1855 my wife and I were baptized in order to obey the advice
given by the Prophet.
This spring I planted 9 bushels of wheat, 4 bushels of potatoes and some squash. Everything
came up beautifully, but God, who is almighty in heaven and on earth, sent a big army of
grasshoppers. They ate all the wheat, so when the time to harvest came, our fields were as black
and bare as in the winter. The Prophet told the people, that if they did not repent, they could plant
all they wanted to, but they would not be able to harvest. We only harvested a few potatoes, corn
and squash. Most of the potatoes were later stolen by the Indians.
I grew 44 bushels of potatoes, 200 squash. I went down, like the other brethren, to peel corn,
but I had to sell my half of the wagon in Springville for 10 bushels of wheat.
This summer I started to build a new house consisting of one room, a loft and a cellar. I
finished it, and we lived in it this fall.
I worked 14-1/4 day for tithing, 10 days on the fort and several days for others. I worked 3
days on Brigham Young's house this summer, mixing lime, sand and hair.
1856.
Thursday, January 3, 1856. Today I finished these records up to date. God blessed us, and
everything went fine this winter, even though we had a lot of snow and hard frost.
This spring I plowed 10 acres and planted 2-1/2 bushels of wheat, 15 pounds of barley, part of it
with a drill, upon Brigham's advice, because of the lack of seed. I also planted 6 bushels of
potatoes, a little corn and some squash.
P.24
On Tuesday, July 29, 1856 my wife gave birth to another son, who was named Hans
Dinesen. That same night I was out cutting hay at "Kanalkreg", and we were almost completely
out of bread. Immediately after my wife got very sick and could not move her hands or feet. She
was so close to passing away that she bid all of us farewell. With all my faith I prayed to the
Lord, that the angel of death would leave her. She did lose her mind for a while though. A hard
and sorrowful time followed for me. The grain was ready for harvest, and I had to do it alone, so
I had to get up around 1 or 2 o'clock in the morning to go to the field. All I had to eat was a piece
of bread and some water. I had to watch over my sick wife day and night, and I got so weak, I
could hardly stand on my feet.
In the last part of September my wife got better, thanks to the Lord, and she was able to help
me. The Lord blessed me, so I got strength and staying power to gather the blessings of the
ground. I threshed everything with a flail in the winter and got 138 bushels of wheat, 20 bushels
of barley, 7 bushels of oats, 45 bushels of potatoes, and a few other things. I got 80 bushels of
wheat from ½ bushel planted on 2 acres. Tithing paid.
This winter God's Reformation started, to wake us from the sleep we had all fallen in. The
winter started very early and was very hard, but when the Reformation started the winter eased a
little, and we stepped into 1857.
1857.
Last winter I had borrowed 22 bushels of wheat from the tithing office, which we had
washed out in order to get rid of straws and husks, so out of every 3 bushels we only got 2
bushels, and this winter I had to pay back 1-1/2 bushels for every 1 bushel I had borrowed, so I
had to pay 33 bushels for the 22 bushels and 15 bushels for property tithing besides regular
tithing. Work tithing I paid with a 2-year-old stir worth $20. We had to pay $62.00 a year in
work tithing, so I had to pay a lot of wheat, too.
This spring Per Sorensen and I bought a wagon for $96.00 and a plow for $28.00.
.I got plowed 5-1/2 acres and planted 2-1/2 bushels of wheat, 1-1/2 bushels of oats, 3/4 bushel of
barley and 5-1/4 bushels of potatoes.
On March 15 my wife, Jens and I were baptized. This was a commandment given by the
Lord during the Reformation to all the Saints in the world. We obeyed the commandment with
sincerity, to God's delight.
May 17 I was ordained a seventy in the 48th Quorum by Brother Doyits.
P.25
Now came-the time I should get bark (Bergen) for the wagon, a job that became very hard
and unpleasant. It took me many, long summer days in the high mountains, where I had to rent
men and oxen to help, and I got in quite a bit of debt. I had made a bad deal, which caused me a
lot of trouble and annoyance all summer long. The wagon broke down in the mountains on
account of an old break and some bark was stolen
This summer I sold the only cow we had to George Snow for the Indian farm in order to get
some much needed clothes. This turned out to be another bad deal, because the war between us
and the States started right after, and only so little freight came in that I did not get my pay.
In the last part of July I started to harvest wheat. I had many acres to harvest, because I had
harrowed 7 acres of stubble in the fall, and it grew well. I had to harvest alone for myself, and I
worked for others, too, so I got up at 12, 1, or 2 o'clock at night for a period of three weeks. I
went in the field with only a piece of bread and a little beer, which we had started to make,
because we did not have meat, butter, molasses or milk all this year, except for what we bought.
I did get my harvesting done early, and I threshed by machine. I grew 170 bushels of wheat,
17 bushels of oats, 6 bushels of barley, 54 bushels of potatoes, of which I paid tithing. I also paid
work and property tithing for the rest of the year.
On October 4 my wife, little Hans and I drove to Salt Lake City, hoping that we could get
some money for the cow I mentioned earlier. But we had to bear this trial with patience and with
help from the Lord. We drove home again with a sad heart and without having accomplished our
object. It was freezing, and we drove, with our sick little child, 260 miles – wasted 14 days.
When we came home our only ox died, and with that I will end the year of 1857.
1858.
This winter was mild, even though the snow started early, but it was still miserable for us as
everybody around us had milk, butter, and meat, and all we had was that blessed bread and
potatoes; because that we the year before, as mentioned, did not see any other solution to cover
our nakedness than to sell our only cow to Snow, who never paid us a cent for it.
Praise to God, who opened another way to comfort and happiness for us, for a little while. I
bought the other half of the wagon from Per Sorensen, and then I traded with Brother Eger and
got an old wagon and a two-year-old heifer, which gave birth to a calf two weeks later.
This spring we also had the pleasure and blessing from the Lord that our little son became
almost cured from his sickness.
P.26
Ever since he was born he had been bothered with sores all over his head, which caused us a
lot of trouble – especially my wife – and the boy was bothered with itching and was often bloody
all over his face.
I only got 5 acres plowed, and planted 4-1/2 bushels of wheat, 2 bushels of oats, 3 bushels of
potatoes. That was all. We were advised to keep us ready every day to move out in the desert,
because a lot of soldiers were on their way in here. This summer still seemed to have been the
best for us since we arrived.
In the middle of fall, Doctor Hort came up here to make some arrangements with the Indian
farm. I asked him for the money for my cow, and he gave me $10.00 in gold and a note on the
rest of it. George Snow got very angry at me because of this. I left in the middle of my harvesting
to go to Salt Lake City.
The Lord arranged everything so marvelously, much above our expectation. I received my
pay in form of clothes and whatever I wanted. This was a great blessing from the Lord to us. I
went home again, very happy. I got my harvesting finished, and I built us a new stone house in
the back, which we moved into on November 24. I got all my crop threshed with oxen and got
155 bushels of wheat, 15 bushels of oats, and 26 bushels of potatoes. This ended the year of
1858, which had been filled with happiness and blessings. (Paid tithing.)
1859.
The year 1859 started with sorrow and adversity. On January 2 our little son, Hans, fell down
from our straw stack. I was attending fast meeting when it happened. When I came home he
looked like he was dead, but as soon as I put my hands on him he started to breathe regularly
again. That same night I blessed my whole family in the name of the Lord Jesus, after a long day
of fasting and prayer.
The night between the 13th and the 14th of this same month Jens happened to kick Ephraim
injuriously between his legs, in his sleep. It looked pretty bad, but after a week of administering'
he recovered.
.On February 11 came the time when our young cow, to our big delight, was to give birth to
its second calf, but it turned out that the calf had a wrong position, and I got Brother Torp from
Fort Ephraim to help. After a lot of difficulty the cow gave birth to a dead bull calf. After that the
cow became very sick and suffered a lot. The next night, in spite of my care, she died. We gave
the corpse to the poor Indians. We had had big hopes for that cow, and missed her almost like we
would a human
P.27
We now had to get used to the idea of not having a drop of milk for our little child, except for
what we could beg for, and that, too, was very little. Our good Danish brethren felt sorry for us
and decided to give us wheat in order to help us buy a new cow. Encouraged by Hans Jensen and
Herman Kristensen, I felt and decided in my heart to remember this kindness towards us and
return it, if I could. Therefore, I write their names down. Niels Sorensen went around with the
list and gave 1 bushel of wheat. Jens C. Andersen, 1. Morten Sorensen, ½. Anders Polsen, 1. P.
C. Nielsen, 1. Soren Olsen, 2. P. Rasmussen, ½. R. Rasmussen, ½. Claus Rasmussen, 2. Jens
Christensen, 1. Hans Jensen, 1. Kristian Munk, 1. Jens Hansen, 1. Herman Kristensen, 1. Kristian
Nielsen, 1. H. P. Olsen, ½. Hans Larsen, 1. M. Jonsen, ½. P. C. Andersen, 1/4. William Andersen
1. N. P. Damgaard, 1. Jens Jensen, 1/4. All together it came to 20-1/4 bushels of wheat. May God
bless them. Several others wrote their names on the list but did not pay. Among others, Anders
Nielsen and Kjar. I bought two bull calves. They cost me 25 bushels of wheat. At that time it was
impossible for me to get a cow.
The Lord also opened up a way for me to get plowed. Arvel Cox let me borrow his oxen,
wagon, and plow whenever I wanted it, and I could pay him when I was able to. May the Lord
bless him.
I plowed 12 acres and sowed 9 bushels of wheat, 3-1/2 bushels of oats, and 3-1/2 bushels of
potatoes.
On Monday, April 18 this year we again received a patriarchal blessing given by Brother
Maarle.
HANS DINESEN'S BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, APRIL 18, 1859.
Patriarchal blessing given under the hands of Isaac Morley, on the head of Hans Dinesen, son
of Rasmus Dinesen and Inger Dinesen, born July 20, 1824 in Denmark.
Brother Hans, I place my hands upon thy head in the name of Jesus and I seal the blessings of
the Fathers and the patriarchs upon thee. I pronounce all former keys of the priesthood to thy
comfort so that the blessings of the everlasting priesthood may follow thee and thy posterity. I
seal upon thee all the blessings Of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, I seal wisdom, faith and
carefulness gifts upon thee that they may rest upon thy memory by which you will have power
over disease. I seal upon thee by promise all the blessings of the Holy Anointed that you may
stand before thy family as a father and patriarch to thy posterity and to outstretch the holy
priesthood to them. I seal upon thee by promise the gift to restore thy father's house. Thy lineage
is from the promised seed. Thou hast received an inheritance to an everlasting inheritance. The
Lord will bless thee in the fruit of thy body and in cultivating of the earth and remember, my son,
to walk
P.28
before him with a thankful heart so that the promises may be fulfilled, that thou may understand
the mercy of thy Creator.
When the misfortune of this mortal life meets you, you will have a great work to perform in
the restoration of the house of Israel. You will stand in responsible places to build up the
Kingdom of Christ. You shall be honored by fulfilling promises in upbuilding and inhabiting
vineyards and enjoy the fruits of thy labor.
This is the blessing I seal upon thy head. Be wise that you may reach them. Thine garments
will be washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb. By the power of the holy priesthood I
seal you up unto eternal life, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Robertsen, script.
(I do not know what book it is recorded in, as I never got the English translation back.)
JOHANNE DINESEN'S BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, APRIL 18, 1859.
Patriarchal blessing given of Isaac Morley on the head of Johanne Dinesen. Daughter of
Jacob Christoffersen and Kristine Christoffersen. Born December 4, 1825 in Denmark.
Sister Johanne, I place my hands upon thy head according to the authority of the holy
priesthood and bless thee in the name of Jesus to thy comfort and satisfaction, so that the
blessings and promises of the forefathers may continue with thee and thy posterity. I bless you as
a mother and as a head before thy family, with the gift and attribute of faith, charity and mercy
that thy name may continue amongst thy children and be remembered of them. Be wise so shall
thou be honored of them and find thee amongst them on the morning of the resurrection. The
Lord will bless thee. He will prolong thy days if thou art faithful in thy duties towards thine
children. Then they will stand up and bless thee and comfort thy heart for thou hast been a
faithful mother and thine examples they will retain in their memory. Inasmuch as you have the
blood of Ephraim and are a descendant of Joseph then art thou privileged to all the blessings of
the earth. The keys of the holy priesthood will continue with thy posterity. Thou will live long
upon the earth. You will see the day when the saints will be free and the earth restored to its
former beauty. You shall not be in need of bread on the days of starvation, neither friends so long
that you shall live here below. By the keys of the holy priesthood I seal you up unto eternal life,
in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Robertson, script.
–(I do not know what book it is recorded in, as I never got the English translation back.) P.29
Do not judge a man because of his failure in business, for many men fail because they are too
honest to succeed.
JENS DINESEN’S BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, APRIL 18, 1859.
Patriarchal blessing given under the hands of Isaac Morley on the head of Jens Dinesen, son
of Hans and Johanne Dinesen, born January 10, 1849 in Denmark.
Brother Jens, in the name of the Lord and by the authority of the holy priesthood, we lay our
hands upon thy head and seal thy father's blessing that it may rest on thy mind as a promise. We
seal his blessing that his faith and his charity may continue with thee. We seal this seal in the
morning of thy life, so that his blessings may dwell in thy bosom so long that you shall dwell
upon the earth. We seal upon thy heart and your mind faith, wisdom and carefulness, that you
may be quick to listen to counsel, that obedience may be a key of light to thy mind. Be diligent to
study when you art in the morning of your life, then will the keys of the holy priesthood unfold
thy understanding as broad as eternity. Thy faith will stand the storm and the waves. By the faith
and prayers you shall turn away disease. Preserve this attribute in thy breast, then you will realize
the blessings of the eternal gospel and the gifts thereof. You will stand as a head of a numerous
family and as a father and a patriarch to bless them. You shall travel amongst many people. You
shall promote the gospel in the Spirit and power of truth. You art from Ephraim and we bless
thee with the blessings of the earth, with the blessings of posterity and eternal increase. In the
name of Jesus. Amen.
Robertson, script.
(I do not know what book it is recorded in, as I never got the English translation back.)
In Spring City, 1853, I was the first man to dance waltz in Sanpete.
After I had sowed, I went to Hamilton, Mt. Pleasant and bought a cow with a little red calf. I
paid for it with my calf and 15 bushels of wheat. I was not able to buy a cow here at home nor
any closer than Mt. Pleasant. This fall I bought a pair of big white oxen in Fort Ephraim. I paid
with my two ox calves and 47-1/2 bushels of wheat and 50 pounds of flour to Matis Blag. When
all the harvesting was done, we were called upon, as the first company, to go to Salt Lake City
and go through the House of the Lord.
Monday, October 17, my wife and I received our endowments and were sealed together for
time and all eternity. I thank and praise the Lord for this opportunity and pray that we may have
help and strength to live up to these blessings for time and all eternity. I pray to God our eternal
Father and in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.
P.30
We did the threshing ourselves with our oxen and got 130 bushels of wheat, 42 bushels of
oats, 64 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing). So, even though this year began with sorrow, it ended
with happiness and blessings.
1860.
This spring I bought a plow and paid with 14 bushels of wheat. I plowed 13 acres and sowed
8 acres with wheat, 3 with oats, and 2 with potatoes.
On March 19, my wife gave birth to a son, who we named Joseph Dinesen. He was born on
the same date as Ephraim, who was now 7 years old. So now the Lord fulfilled the wish I had on
the ship by New Orleans, when some of the brethren wanted our son to be named “Forrest
Monarch”, and President Forstgren talked to my wife about naming him Ephraim, which I also
preferred to the ship's name.
This summer I built a room onto the northeast part of the house. We got 113 bushels of
wheat, 75 bushels of oats, 75 bushels of potatoes, and 2 loads of brushwood. (Paid tithing.)
This year I paid $24.00 on my travel debt to Peder Jensen. I paid with 16 bushels of wheat.
Remedy for a rattlesnake bite.
Take an egg yolk, 1 spoonful of salt, 1 spoonful of gunpowder. Mix it well and apply it as a
plaster several times. (From Deseret News.)
1861.
This winter I worked many days hauling stones to a new meeting house. I earned $40.00. In
the spring I bought Mads Olsen's house and place for $40.00.
I plowed 20 acres and sowed 11 bushels of wheat, 8 bushels of oats, 12-1/2 bushels of
potatoes, ½ bushel of barley and a few other things.
This summer was very hot and dry. I got the room facing northeast finished. I had the doors,
door casings and window frames in Mads Olsen's house fixed, which cost me more than $50.00
in carpenter work.
On Sunday, October 20, Ephraim was baptized.
I did the harvesting and threshing myself and got 130 bushels of wheat, 88 bushels of oats,
282 bushels of potatoes, 4 bushels of barley, and a few other things. (Paid tithing.)
This year was the first year in war for the United States.
P.31
1862
This winter was the warmest and wettest we had had up til now. Many houses and other
things were destroyed by flood. I paid the rest of my debt for the journey with 16 bushels of
wheat
I cultivated my 25 acres in the Danish field. I sowed 15 acres with wheat, 5 with oats, 3 with
potatoes, 2 with barley, rye and carrots. Everything was blessed with a lot of rain and fertility. In
the fall I took a trip 200 miles west on the Telegraph road, bringing along 36 bushels of oats.
After that trip I threshed all my crops by machine and got 338 bushels of wheat, 159 bushels of
oats, 290 bushels of potatoes, 10 bushels of barley, 5 bushels of rye and 36 bushels of carrots.
(Paid tithing.)
1863
January 8th my wife gave birth to a daughter – Hanne Dinesen. She was a little sickly.
This spring I sowed 9 acres with wheat, 5 acres with oats, 2-1/2 acres with potatoes. This spring
and summer my wife was very sick and she had to stay in bed most of the time because of her
rheumatism. Therefore, we had Line Munck living with us for about five weeks, during which
time we suffered a lot of sorrow and trouble caused by my wife's jealousy towards Line and me,
because Line's father had given me permission to take her for my wife according to God's
celestial law and His revelation to Joseph Smith, the great prophet.
On May 14 I asked for and received the permission by Bishop Moffett to obey this heavenly
commandment if the Lord would pave the way and open a heart for me. I was very concerned
about this.
1863. A Beautiful and Marvelous Vision.
My wife told me that while she had been very sick this summer she saw a beautiful woman –
white as snow – standing by her bed and said with a gentle and loving voice, "Do not be afraid to
let your husband have other wives for that short period of life you have got left." Then she
disappeared. My wife said to herself that she would like to see that woman again, and then she
was standing in front of her again in exactly the same place. I do not know if she talked to my
wife like she had done earlier. My wife thought that the woman she had seen was one I was
going to marry, but I told her that I thought it was an angel from Heaven bringing advice and
warning to her about this important matter, which she ought to consider. Maybe it had been her
eternal mother.
P.32
On April 14, Caroline Damgaard got married. I had also had hope and love for her for several
years. The reason for my feelings was that she herself had demanded it of me several years ago.
She came here all the time and talked about it.
This summer I fixed up the room facing south and the outside of the house.
The harvest did not turn out too good on account of the very hot and dry summer. We did the
threshing ourselves with oxen and got 120 bushels of wheat, 50 bushels of oats, and 230 bushels
of potatoes. (Paid tithing.)
1864
This winter was the most miserable, sad, and distressing time I think I have ever had. All on
account of Line Munck, who I have mentioned earlier and a poor widow with three children,
whom my wife and I had agreed on to let live in our kitchen, but very soon my wife also hated
her. This widow asked me to marry her, which I asked her to have me excused from, but still my
wife kept teasing and pestering my soul. She was almost sending me to my grave. Day and night
she was pestering me with her suspicion and jealousy. The Almighty God, who is my honest and
only witness, knows that I was innocent and only had the best intentions and wanted to obey the
law given by the Lord.
May the God of Israel be my judge. In my thoughts and prayers I often asked the Lord to let
this bitter cup pass me by and if possible remove the sorrow and dissension from my heart, my
house, and my family, which I have always loved of all my heart, but now looked at with sorrow
and pain. Many times I asked myself in the Spirit, "How would the Lord, my God and dear
eternal Father behave, if He was in a similar difficult situation?" Because that is how I would
behave, so that me and my dear wife and children once more could live in peace and happiness
during this corruptible and laborious life. Therefore, I warned her about the danger, sorrow, and
misery which I clearly saw would follow. Many a time I asked her to exercise humility before
the Lord and listen to the voice of the Holy Ghost and to the holy priesthood and to me as the
head of the family. With all my heart I only wanted to live to the glory of God and for our mutual
exaltation with our children in His eternal kingdom. Yes, all these things and the truths and
righteousness of the gospel I preached to her day and night with a gentle and humble Spirit, in a
blessed, loving, and holy light.
As sure as God has heard and seen these things, she will realize one day that it is the truth.
Our Heavenly Father would not have sent that blessed, heavenly woman to my wife without
having a wise and loving purpose. Because she did not take this heavenly and loving warning
seriously, the Lord saw that I, in this, my big sorrow and zeal and loving strife, could not, at this
time, obey the heavenly commandment and enter in the celestial marriage; therefore, He
managed it so wonderfully and sent men right away to take these two women away from me.
P.33
On Sunday, March 6, the widow got married to a man named Soren P. Pedersen from "Gunesen"
(Gunnison) here in my house.
On Sunday, March 13, Line Munck got married to a German, F. Moller, also in this house,
but my wife still did not quit her teasing.
Spring came early this year. I sowed 10 acres with wheat and rye, 4-1/2 acres with oats and
2-1/2 acres with potatoes. This summer was very fertile and blessed. Together with Brother
Munk I cleaned the counsel house for seven months at Bishop Moffett's request.
On September 9 Bodil Rasmussen came to us. Twice I went into City. I bought a stove for $183
and some clothes. I bought Munk's place for 20 bushels of wheat. I had Hans and Peder
Westenskov and Peder's wife's brother thresh my crop with flail, because the price on wheat was
high. I got 315 bushels of wheat, 14 bushels of rye, 150 bushels of oats, 195 bushels of potatoes,
and 3 bushels of carrots. (Paid tithing.)
This year I had 25 sheep. A few had died and we had slaughtered some earlier. I had raised
them all from one sheep I bought from Weiding. In return I cut his grass during the year of 1865.
That was the end of this sad year, the last part of it was a little better, though.
1865.
On January 6, which was Twelfth Night, my wife gave birth to another boy, who was named
Hyrum Dinesen. Again my wife got very sick and had to stay in bed for two months. She only
got up while her bed was made. For six weeks and four nights I had to sleep on the floor to keep
a good, warm fire going in the furnace because of the hard frost. I also had to take care of the
little child and my wife. It was quite a difficult time for me. This was the hardest and longest
winter we had had yet, it lasted from November 15 til about April.
On March 13, Hans got baptized.
This spring I sowed 10-1/2 acres with wheat, 5 acres 'wish oats,' and 4-1/2 acres with
potatoes.
Around the 9th and 10th of April the Indians began a big revolt against us. They stole our
cattle and they killed Peder Ludwig and several others after that. We had to keep guards out for
them in the mountains and valleys all during the summer. This summer I bought a new Chicago
Bishop wagon in Salt Lake City. I paid $225 for it and sold the old one for 20 bushels of wheat,
for which I bought a 3-1/2 year-old horse from A. Poulsen. The harvest was also very good this
summer. I got 187 bushels of wheat, 120 bushels of oats, and 300 bushels of potatoes. We
threshed with oxen. (Paid tithing.)
November 27. Bodil left us. She had been with us for one year, two months, and four days.
She got 24 bushels of wheat and several other things.
P.34
On April 30 and December 20 I was elected a member of the presidency of the Danish
People's Gatherings, in the absence of H. Jensen.
1866.
In 1866 we had a very hard winter, but thanks to the Lord we were all healthy and well. One
event happened in 1866 that has not happened since the earth was created and will not happen
again for another million years; namely, there was no full moon in February, but two in January
and two in March. (Deseret News XV No. 18, page 143.)
February 15 I was ordained a teacher by Bishop Moffett, to teach in the Second Ward, a job I
have had almost since I came here in 1854.
On February 20, around 9 p.m., we saw a strange light in the sky (north) just like the one we
saw in Denmark in 1848 before the three years of war with Germany broke out, in which sorrow
and trouble I had to take part.
This spring I sowed 10 bushels of wheat, 17 bushels of oat, 21 bushels of potatoes. The
month of May was especially hot. The Indians began to make trouble at Salina in April, like the
year before, whereupon Chief Sanpit, together with seven of his fellows who were kept as
prisoners in Manti jail, broke out and got killed.
On May 14 my wife and I and our five oldest children had our picture taken. Two were in
little black frames and one without. I had a long beard. The prettiest one of these my wife
destroyed because of displeasure. On the 23rd in that same month I had my own taken alone and
without my beard.
The war with the Indians did not become as bad as we had expected it to be, especially for
Sanpete, but we had to guard the mountains and valleys day and night. There was still a lot of
cattle stolen, but thanks to the Lord none of us lost our lives. This summer we had the most rain
we have ever had. We had heavy showers once or twice a week. On June the 7th we had one inch
of snow all over the valley, and on June 23rd, the longest day, the mountains were again covered
with snow almost to the foot, and it kept raining almost every other day til the last part of fall. So
the wheat lay on the ground as had it been rolled; however, the crop (seed) was saved for a
redundant harvest. I threshed the wheat on Funk's machine and got 230 bushels, 250 bushels of
oat, 300 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing.)
This fall a telegraph cable was built from here to Salt Lake City. I paid 5 bushels of wheat
and worked five days on it. On December 28 we started to use it in Manti. This year I had one
oxen in the city after poor emigrants coming to Zion. And then this year ended.
P.35
1867.
This winter was very long and hard and with a lot of snow. This spring we finished the bank
around the Temple and I did five days work on the cemetery wall. One day I worked with Tim.
I only got 9 acres of wheat, 5 acres of oat, and 3 acres of potatoes sowed. Again this summer
we had to guard against the Indians day and night and meet for roll call every morning. I was
again this summer on day guard on the stone quarry and again I was put in as Captain instead of
Jens Hansen. We had 15 herdsmen and all the cattle was in a fence.
My wage amounted to 40 bushels of wheat.
June 5 I baptized 6 young brethren, one of them named Joseph. They were the first ones I
ever baptized. Last year I married two out of three couples, the first ones I have married. This
summer was a little more dry than last year and gave a good harvest. I got 178 bushels of wheat,
100 bushels of oats, 300 bushels of potatoes. Paid tithing.
In October Jens was in Spring Lake to work and got 15 gallons of molasses. This was the
first time he was away from home. I attended conference for the first time in the big new
tabernacle, where I heard great, blessed, and heavenly truths about God's beloved celestial
marriage law, which pleased and inflamed my heart, taught by the Lord's great Prophet, Brigham
Young. I might later go a little more into details.
In the fall there came an innumerable amount of grasshoppers and laid eggs, which reminded
us of the consequences. We slaughtered a white oxen. It rained almost every day during the
month of December, so we hoped that the eggs would rot.
1868
This winter was also hard and long, but it did not destroy the crickets, though, for as the
warm weather began they came out by the millions. So every day we all drove out in the fields
and destroyed by water and fire all we could for four to five weeks. Wherefore, the Lord, when
he saw our staying power, preserved quite a bit of the crop, especially in the Danish fields.
We were advised to sow as much as we could. A lot of new fields were expanded in West,
East, South, and North, where Jens and I each got 10 acres. We sowed there and 27 acres in the
Danish fields. I sold a young ox to Jens Hansen and got a team of horses instead. I donated a
four-year-old steer to the collection for the poor, on the request of Brigham. I paid another one
for a rifle to Jens
P.36
This summer the building of a railroad through Utah was started. Jens and Ephraim worked
on it for a little while and earned about $100 each, for which they bought clothes.
When harvest came many acres and whole fields were bare, just like they were twelve years ago.
I harvested 161 bushels of wheat, 26 bushels of oat, 356 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing.) We
now slaughtered the other white ox. Making peace with the Indians was succeeded.
Bodil Rasmussen stayed with us again from April 13 til October 21, and I would now like to
explain a little more exactly what I slightly mentioned earlier about my trial, sorrow, and
temptation because of my great desire and love to keep and honor the commandment given by
God about the sacred celestial marriage law and commandment.
During the first three years Bodil was here I did not pay much attention to her. We hardly
ever talked to each other on account of her peaceful and quiet character. But I, as mentioned
earlier, heard from Brigham Young's own mouth at conference that every man who was not yet
married should do so within one month or pay the amount of $200 to the emigration fund, and
the men that had one wife should get one more. Then he said that every man in the whole
territory should see to it that all marriageable girls got married within two months, so that we all
could help to promote the great emigration from Heaven that the thousands of spirits who wanted
to and have been promised soon to come down here among us could gain a body in order not to
go to the ungodly world.
Brigham Young said that one of our girls here would be better than nine coming from out in
the world. At the age of 16 a girl raised here is better qualified to get married than one 20 years
of age from out in the world.
I considered these heavenly and loving truths and Bodil's lonely and tiresome situation, being
without home, friends, comfort, advice and help in sickness and distress, without the happiness
of offspring here in life and death. This revelation and commandment has lived within me for
many years, and she now, on November 2, has reached the age of 32. She and my wife get along
very well. My wife even asked her to stay with us, not as a maid but as my lovable wife in honor
of God the Father. I thought it as my duty to do the best for her, but she aimed much higher and
despised our loving and sincere offer, and so with sorrow and distress I had to give up hope
about her. I had, under these efforts and loving exertions, fallen in love with her.
In this year some of the worst earthquakes in history took place in South America. In one of
them 35,000 people got killed. Hundreds of dead people jumped up from their graves and stood
on the earth. Whole mountains collapsed. Thus spoke Judge Pikog from the stand.
P.37
Sunday, December 6, I was called to the prophet school in Fort Ephraim by Bishop Moffett.
Joseph baptized this year.
1869.
On March 10 I ordained Ephraim an elder, the night before he left to go to work on the
railroad.
In spring we got two new turned and painted beds.
On March 30 I talked to Cele in Gunesen (Gunnison).
In the spring I put fence around 10 acres of land for me in the north field and 10 acres for
Jens. I sowed 5 acres for Jens and 2 acres for myself with wheat.
May 18. Jens and Ephraim came home from working on the railroad. Jens brought 1 pair of
horses with harness home for his profit.
In spite of the numerous crickets coming from South before harvest, we still got a good yield.
I got 275 bushels of wheat, 100 bushels of oat out of 9 acres, because the top had been eaten off.
365 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing.) Jens got more than 115 bushels of wheat out of these 5
acres, after I got one-third of it for planting the seed, watering and taking care of it for two years.
We helped each other with the harvest. Ephraim became obstinate and disobedient to me – yes,
just like Laman, so he brought me much sorrow and resentment.
This summer I was 45 years old and had joined the silver-greys. My beautiful dark beard had
faded a lot already – yes, become grey from sorrow and adversity, which has been my fate since
childhood.
Now Bodil Rasmussen started to get back what served her right. she wrote a letter to Judge
Pikog and proposed to him in her great and magnanimous thoughts, but to her big surprise he did
not even answer her. She mourned so much that she became sick. So, we see that the Lord's
words are literally fulfilled. Woe unto him who exalts himself with the same measure that ye
mete withal it shall be measured to you again. Whatever you sow that shall you reap.
Later she also proposed to John Wankot with the same result
1870.
This winter we hauled stone for a new assembly building.
P.38
In the spring I bought a two-year-old steer for a two-year-old heifer like one I already had. I
wanted to raise a team of oxen again.
March 30 Ephraim got a patriarchal blessing, which I am going to write a little later.
On April 5 Jens and Ephraim left for Midvale to look for work, but did not find anything and
came back May 15 and 16.
In the spring Jens sowed 6 acres and I 5 acres of wheat in the north field, and in the Danish
field a few acres of wheat and 4 acres of oats, which all was destroyed by the crickets. I planted 2
acres with corn, 4 acres with potatoes, 1 acre with peas, ½ acre with squash, and in the east field
sauerkraut and barley, which also was destroyed.
September 1 we went to Salt Lake City. On September the 8th my wife and I were baptized
and sealed for our dead relatives and friends. I was baptized for 16; Hans, for 4; my wife for 9.
Jens and Ephraim did not want to.
I, Hans Dinesen for:
1. Dinesen -- my father's father, born: Fyen - end.
2. Maagesen -- my mother's father, born: Sweden - end.
3. Rasmus Dinesen -- my father, born: Fyen - end.
4. Hans Andersen -- my mother's first husband, born: Sweden - end.
5. Nils Mortensen -- my mother's sister's son - end.
6. Per Jespersen -- my father's sister's husband, born: Fyen - end.
7. Hans Jensen -- dead in my father's house, born Fyen - end.
8. John Winberg -- lived in my father's house, born: Sweden - end.
9. Hans Klausen -- lived in my father's house, born: Jylland, end.
10. Anders Nielsen -- our neighbor farmer, born Sjalland - end.
11. Nils Nielsen -- his son on the same farm, born Sjalland
12. Peder Andersen -- successor on the same farm, born Sjalland - end.
13. Peder Vitusen -- my boss on Rygaard where I worked in Copenhagen-en
14. Christian Boiesen-- my school companion, born Gentefte
15. Julius Jeersing -- my school companion, born Gentefte
16. Anders -- my fellow servant on Hellerup, born Denmark - end.
I, Johanne Jacobsen for:
1. Dorthea -- my mother's mother, born: Denmark, end.
2. Alen Maaens -- my husband's mother's sister, born: Sweden, end.
3. Tharen Olsen -- my playmate, born: Denmark, end.
4. Ane -- my husband's fellow-servant on Jaegerspris, born: Denmark, end
5. Ane -- my husband's fellow-servant on Hellerup, born Denmark, end.
6. Tharen Eriks -- my acquaintance and friend, born: Denmark, end.
7. Inger Eriks, my acquaintance and friend, born Denmark, end.
8. Sofie Andersen, the wife of our neighbor farmer, born Denmark, end.
9. Siselie (cecilie), our neighbor, born Denmark, end.
I, Hans Dinesen, Jun. for:
1. Jacob Christoffersen, my mother's father, born Denmark
2. Christoffer Christoffersen, my mother's brother, born Denmark
3. Hans Bensen, my mother's relative, born Denmark
4. Anders Bensen, my mother's relative, born Denmark.
P.39
After that we sealed together:
1. My father and my mother, Inger Maaen's daughter
2. Hans Jensen and his wife Siselia (Cecilia) to her first husband
3. Anders Nilsen and his wife Sofie, his first wife
Following that -- sealed to myself
1. Anne from Jaegerspris, my fellow servant on Oregaard was 40 years old.
2. Karen Olsen, my wife's friend from her youth. Was 18 years old
3. Anne, my fellow servant on Hellerup, was 25 years old
All three of these were unmarried, but seduced and died in childbed, so I know that nobody
has any legal claim to them except me, if I only stay faithful and worthy of them by the help of
God. I hope so in the name of the Lord Jesus.
P.40
Shortly after we got home some hard and annoying circumstances met us. We harvested our
corn and potatoes and fed it to the cows daily, but it seemed to us they lost their milk no matter
how well we fed them. We went to Dr. Marie, and she came out and said that somebody had
done us harm, and it was not our enemies but our friends and we had one in our house while we
were gone, namely, Sister Steffensen and also our neighbor, Anders Sorensen. She said that we
did not have to keep it quiet. It seemed to us that was really the case, for which reason we came
straight out and told them so. Because like we had heard in Denmark then they would not be able
to do us any more harm. I was, with sorrow and shame, forced to, by already appointed for the
purpose Brother Damgaard and Wasbon, to take it all back and admit that we had been deceived
by the devil and Marie.
A horrible sorrow and shame rested on my head, even though my wife, like Eve, was the first
to be deceived, so that our peace and happiness again were lost by day and by night. For at last to
deceive me, too, just like Adam. She was later to pay for it, but in a different way. It looked like
a chastisement from the Lord, because of her contempt and disobedience towards me and my
holy priesthood. I strived with all of my might day and night to convince her, but that made her
even worse. Nobody but the Lord and I knows how she has teased me, which she also had to
admit, and ask God and me for forgiveness for. On that account both physical and spiritual
sufferings started to such a terrible degree, even before we talked to these people about anything,
which gave us an even stronger conviction about witchcraft – what terrible principle! Soren C.
Sorensen's wife had talked so much to my wife about it before we traveled to Salt Lake City that
it existed in Manti, and that was, my wife told me, the cause for her first suspicion and confusion
in these things. But I think that her biggest mistake was that she did not obey the loving words of
the beautiful white lady whom she saw twice in 1863, but praise to my Father in Heaven, who
strengthened, comforted, and helped me out of all these abominable troubles.
I harvested 439 bushels of potatoes, 17 bushels of peas, 15 bushels of corn, 1 bushel of
barley. (Paid tithing.) All the wheat and oat was harvested by the crickets.
November 12 we got Bodil Jensen from the Pedersens in Fort Ephraim to help my wife
because she was sick and all the children were home this year.
I was as fresh, healthy, sound, and strong in this, my 46th year, as I had ever been – if not
more.
1871.
January 8 Jens came home from Rusvalle [Roosevelt?] after an absence of two months. Jens
and Ephraim both got a new suit this winter.
February 11th Ephraim left for Midvale.
P.41
We planted 7 acres with wheat for me and 3 acres for Jens in the Danish field on the land by
the hot springs which I got from Brother Kjaer - 2 acres with oat, and 3 acres with potatoes in the
east field. This winter was passable (pretty good) but wet.
On the 26th of April Jens traveled to the north mines to look for work.
April 29 we got the first prophet school in Manti.
In the beginning of May came big hordes of crickets. We had to fight them right away with
straw, water, and all our chickens. This summer was very warm and dry, but we still got a good
harvest. I, Hans, and Joseph harvested alone the wheat and threshed it by machinery. I got 254
bushels of wheat, 44 bushels of oat, 15 bushels of peas, 20 bushels of corn, 242 bushels of
potatoes, 24 gallons of molasses, and some squash.
September 23 Hanne was baptized.
October 21 Jens came back home. He gave me $20 Co-op money for feeding him this winger
[winter?], which I was very thankful for.
This year I worked 16 days at the stone grinding mill, 1 day on the bridges in the canyon, and
2 days on the temple block. Jens: one day after timber with my team and a few days at the stone
grinding mill. Ephraim: one day in the mountains after timber with my team. All for the new
meeting house.
I paid $20 for place and land in the townsite. This year, 1871. ended with lots of rain.
1872.
On January 17 I was appointed and set apart as one of the presidency in the Danish
organization.
February 3 I was appointed by J. Weierham as school director, and voted in, but I refused the
position because of the many jobs I hold in the ward, but I later regretted it.
This winter was very mild and good. We had ward gatherings all winter, where I as teacher
was in charge, which many of the Danish people in this ward were happy for.
My wife was sick and bedridden with rheumatism almost all during the month of January.
Spring started early. We planted 8-9 acres of wheat in the north field.
May 22nd Jens left for the city.
P.42
In April I painted doors and windows blue inside and out.
April 26 I gave 100 pounds of flour to the temple and again $5 to the newly established
Scandinavian emigration fund.
This spring I was released from a very unpleasant job which I had had for 17 years as captain
or water distributor over an irrigation ditch in the Danish field. I know I have done my best in
this position. Sometimes when somebody complained over the water I let them have my water
turn and was short myself, just to satisfy the impatient one, if possible. But the same day I was
placed on an even bigger post as captain over the whole Danish field instead of Hans Jensen.
On May 6 Bodil Jensen moved from us to Weiby's. She would like to have stayed as my
wife. That was the purpose for her coming here, but Sister Pedersen and several others advised
me not to marry her. They said she was not fit to marry, as she did not know how to take care of
a house, children. or herself.
This summer we had to buy or homestead all our farm and hay land, which cost me about
$30.
This year, which was my 48th, Jens was 24 years, half of my age. Hans was 16 years,
one-third of my age. Joseph was 12 years, one-fourth of my age. Hyram was 8 years, one-sixth
of my age, which seemed real strange to me. Ephraim was 19 years and Hanne was 10 years this
summer.
We had very high water and floods, especially in the north field, wherefore, a difficult
harvest followed. Jens came home July 21. Almost all our wheat was laying flat on the ground.
The harvest became very hard and slow, because we had to do everything by hand. We threshed
for three days by machine. Jens got 287 bushels of wheat from 6 acres, which we had watered
and cared for all summer without pay while he was out earning money for himself.
Hans and Joseph got 48 bushels of wheat out of 1 acre, which they planted for themselves. I
got 256 bushels of what out of 5 acres in the same field, even though it only got left over water
from Jens's wheat. From the Danish field I got 296 bushels of wheat. Altogether I got 552
bushels. Mine and Hans's together: 600 bushels. Ours and Jens's together 887 bushels wheat,
around 160 bushels of oat, 100 bushels of potatoes. All together, 1147 bushels and 5 gallons of
molasses. (Paid tithing.) This-was the biggest harvest we had ever had. We got all lofts and
houses full.
Sunday, October 27th, I helped in confirming several emigrants and children. The first one I
confirmed was a girl, Antonette, the second, Ludvig's daughter and a man, Nils Skal.
That same Sunday night Ephraim came home after 1-3/4 years of absence, almost without money
or means. The long dry summer
P.43
lasted til Christmas 1872.
This fall came a widow from Barnholm and her daughter Magrete Nilsen to Munks. My wife
and I went out to visit them. On November 8th we met at a dance. We talked with her and I
danced a few times with her, and she started to care for me, which I did not understand as I
assumed that Munk was going to have her. On December 6 she came to see us, but I went out
when I saw her come as I did not give it another thought. When I came home my wife told me
what they had been talking about in connection with more wives, that she had earlier been
against it, but now she would also like us to have one more. So I guess it will be best if we take
her. She said, "I thank you and the Lord if you will allow it." I then told my wife about my hopes
for Antonette, whom I confirmed in the fall. I had talked to her the night before, and she was so
kind and loving towards me. "But you cannot do anything but take the one that offered herself to
me today," my wife said. "The other one you do not know anything about for sure." "No, that is
true," I said, "we have to appreciate the Lord's guidance as an answer to my humble prayers, as I
now have prayed and knocked on the door of mercy for so many years.
So I went to talk to Munk Saturday evening, December 7. I asked if he was going to have
Magrete or if I could have her. "You have got as much right to propose to her as I have," he said.
When I left she went out with me, and I asked if she liked me. "Yes," she answered right away.
"I have done that very long." Aren't you going to have Munk?" I asked. "No, I am never going to
take Munk," she said. She stood with my hand in hers and held it against her breast while we
talked. She said, "I will come up and talk to you and your wife Monday night at this time." And
we separated.
She came Monday night and the three of us talked in all sincerity. She said that she would
like to have her mother live with us, too, to which I answered that we had plenty of room and
means for both of them. Then she and I went into my room and made promise of marriage with
each other for time and eternity, and she said that she would never break her pact with me. She
told me about a dream she had had after we had first met at the dance. She said she saw my wife
stand by her bed, saying: "I'm sent to get you." I asked if she had a sweetheart in Denmark. She
answered, "No, she had not given any promises." I then asked her if she thought we were
allowed to kiss each other. She answered, "Yes, or else we wouldn't know if we loved each
other." I also told her that I would have to talk to her mother. She said that we could invite her up
for Christmas and then talk to her.
Since that she came up to us two to three times a week and I walked her home around
midnight. One night she came unexpectedly and I said, "You come tonight?" "Yes," she said, "I
could not
P.44
wait any longer." This went on for five to six weeks, and in this period Munk often took her to
small dance places where they slandered me and God's celestial law, so she became tempted to
break her holy promise which she had confirmed last time she was up strongly and with almost
irresistible proofs of love. I said to her that we would keep us clean and unblemished in the sight
of God, for I know God's laws and his righteousness, because I have been in God's holy house
twice, where she also promised me that she would go with me in the month of March.
1873.
On January 12 Ephraim got married to Robert Johnson's daughter. They lived in my room
this winter. I gave him a four-year-old cow with its calves and I fed them during the winter. I
gave them three new chairs and 12 bushels of wheat, so they could buy themselves a new table.
They got some kitchen utensils, some pork and all the flour and potatoes they needed til after
harvest.
In the spring I gave him my land in the east field, which he traded with P. Lund and got 1
acre outside the town, and a field of mine was included in the place whereupon he built a house.
Hans, Joseph and I helped him to haul stone and lumber with our oxen and wagon and helped
him build the house and stable. Yet Jensen got mad at me and said that I was worse than an
infidel and I did not take care of my household – was too damn religious. I gave Ephraim a cow
and then starved it. It was fed and raised with ours.
In the middle of March Joseph, Hanne, Hyram and I got our portraits from Jorgen Hogaard.
On April 1 I drove to conference, together with Brother Sander and a girl. I brought goods
back home for Fort Ephraim for more than $20. Moffett would not let me have for Manti. This
spring we all helped each other sow in the Danish field 5 acres of wheat, 2 acres of potatoes for
me, 1 acre of oat for Hans, 1-1/2 acres of oats for Ephraim. In the north field 5 acres valenter
wheat and 5 acres of oat for me. For Ephraim 6 acres of Jens. For Jens those 4 acres I took care
of and harvested for half.
In June on Fast Day I blessed Caroline Damgaard's boy and Hans Westenskow's girl.
I will now go back to January 12 – to the unfaithful Magrete Nielsen, whose false heart I first
discovered on Friday the 17th, when I, according to our agreement, went out there and she met
me at the door and went away without saying a word, which caused sorrow and doubt in me. On
Monday the 20th of January she broke her holy promise and gave me a farewell note as the
answer to one I wrote her asking her what was wrong. We both felt loving and sad towards each
other, but all along her mother had tried everything
P.45
in her power to prevent this holy marriage and get her married to Munck, which, however, failed.
Hereafter, I wrote her several spiritual and sad letters with prayers and warnings to her about
being careful in this important matter and revelation – about giving a holy marriage promise to a
man and then go to another. I kept a copy of some of these letters, so I will not write any more
about this now. As long as she stayed at Munk's I often went there and talked to her, but on July
19th she went up to Thristen Pedersen and on Sunday, JuIy 20th, which was my birthday, she got
married to him and then all hope ended.
The night between these two days I got up between 12 and 1 o'clock, which, if I remember
right, after what my mother told me, was my birth hour or around 12 o'clock before or after I am
not sure. I went into the living room, where I had a tub of water, undressed completely, so I was
naked, like I was 49 years ago, and washed me all over, knelt down in humble and respectful
prayer to the Lord, like a little child, and offered many humble prayers of gratification, which
melted my heart in joyful and gratified feelings for the Lord, my God and eternal Father, who
has strengthened, saved, preserved, and quieted me happily through all the sorrows, hardships,
and miseries I have gone through.
This summer Jens and Ephraim undertook the responsibility of watering and harvesting 53
acres of grain for Soren Kristoffersen for 1/4 share of the bushels. I, Hans, and Joseph helped
them harvest it all and ours, and then they made a little wage.
I harvested around 250 bushels of wheat, 250 bushels of oats, and 250 bushels of potatoes.
(Paid tithing.)
On Wednesday night, August 13, at some Danish lectures, I had my head examined by Sider
Strom on the stand. He said that I loved women very much and children as well. Said I was a
good father and neighbor. Was a good judge of property and cattle. Could have been a good
craftsman or other if I had had the chance when I was young. could judge mountains, valleys,
and land and raise trees, seed, flowers, and so on. Had a very strong character and that I had a
very healthy and strong body, could live til I was past 100 years. That I had many divine
characteristics and had great respect for divinity and religion. Said that I had the best head he had
examined for a long time. Was from strong parents and family, etc. He told the audience that if
they had lived such a natural, decent, and clean life as this man they would be fit to start raising a
clean, healthy, and strong offspring. He said that I took it easy, said that I had an excellent head.
This agrees with another one, who gave me my charter on paper February 22, same year.
All my characteristics were written down on my chart in the lines 4, 5, 6, 7, but none at all in
1, 2, 3, which are the small ones. The size of my head 21-1/2 – strength of constitution very big.
7/activity large. 6/ fore. ether's descent very good, belongs to a family and descent of great
strength of mind and body and for this reason he is capable of great intellectual and physical
exercise. He can stand a great deal of hard work. He
P.46
can bear a great deal of suffering and mental pain. His staying power is very big. He would have
been a good craftsman had he been taught. would have been a very good draftsman. could have
been an excellent geographer. He can carry out music by notes, but cannot sing. Is not a good
money maker. Will live long. Excellent internal parts and circulation. All parts very good, etc.
Anne Magrete Hansen, sister to Matise's wife, came this fall. It looked like the Lord had
saved and sent her to test my faith and patience with his holy law and revelation, which I so often
have humbly asked if He, out of mercy, would see me worthy to join in this life of trial, to be
able to partake in the blessings, pleasures, and glories in the eternal worlds which will be given
to those who are simple and sincere and obey and honor all the laws and commandments of the
Lord in life and death and trusts him and recognizes his hand in all things.
Johan, Peder's wife, recommended me to Magrete even before I had thought about it. It
seemed she received the recommendation and she liked my talk, which she had heard me give in
the Danish gathering. Therefore, on September 28 I went up to talk to the sister and herself, and
the day after they both came down and talked with my wife and I. We reached an agreement very
fast, regardless of all slander which started again to hinder the fulfilling of the Lord's law and
those who will honor and obey it. On October 8 we went to the city.
On October 13 we were sealed in the house of the Lord for time and eternity. Magrete
suffered from cramps, both at home and on the way. On Sunday and Monday she was
administered to several times in the endowment room.
We got back home in safety. The living room and bedroom facing south was finished with a
new closet, which I had paid Peder Lund 30 bushels of wheat for. Table, chairs and stove I
bought in the city to take home. As time went on, Magrete often suffered from bad cramps and
was also dissatisfied and impatient, which caused me much sorrow because I know that we all
did our best for her. From what she said, some of our good neighbors caused the reason for her
attitude by telling her about our earlier mentioned troubles with them and bringing up the old
rumor about my zeal and respect for God's celestial law, which I have had since I first heard
about it.
On Saturday, October 4, I baptized Hyram, Magrete's son, in Warm Springs. I confirmed him
Sunday, October 5.
In November came a call from Brigham Young for 100 men from Sanpete to go to work on
the St. George Temple. I felt very happy about this mission and told Bishop Moffett right away
that I was willing to go, but as we were standing talking about it Jens came and the Bishop said
that it would be better if Jens went, to which I answered that if it was required we could both go,
but I was refused. Instead, I donated some food for the trip and gave 10 bushels of wheat, 5
bushels of oat, 17 pounds of pork. They left here December 8. This ends 1873.
P.47
On February 2nd I was ordained a high priest by Hans Jensen.
March 5. Jens came home from a mission.
This winter was hard and long.
On May 1st Joseph, Magrete and I drove to Salt Lake City. Wednesday, May the 6th we were
baptized and sealed for her dead relatives and friends. To everybody's surprise she was baptized
for twenty-four, and everything went well.
1. Abelone Sorensen, died Gaver (?), mother's mother.
2. Olen (Ellen) Andersen, father's mother.
3. Olen (Ellen) Nora, died Galden (Galten), half-sister, 34.
4. Karen Sorensen, born Gaver, died Gaver, mother's sister.
5. Mette Marie Pedersen, born Farre, died Farre 1869, Anders Tin's daughter, 14 years.
6. Maren Pedersen, born Farre 1857, died Farre 1870, Anders Tin's daughter, 12 years.
7. Maren Christensen, born Sahl 1848, died Sahl 1869, father's sister's daughter, 21 years.
8. Mette Marie Pedersen, born Farre, died Farre, Peder Jen's daughter, 20 years.
9. Ane Kirstine Andersen, died Aarhus, father's sister, 14 years.
10. Else Katrine Karelsen, born Farre, died Farre, killed by lightning, 20 years.
11. Karen Marie Tergelsen, born Farre, died Farre, Tergelsen's daughter, 20 years.
12. Mette Marie Laursen, died Farre, Anders Tin's Peder's wife.
13. Ane Marie Tergelsen, born Farre, died Farre, Tergelsen's wife.
14. Marie Laursen, died Svenstrup.
15. Sofie Andersen, born Farre, died Farre.
16. Anne Laursen, died Farre, half-sister's mother.
17. Eleonora Laursen, died Sorring, Mikel's wife.
18. Sofie
19. Sofie
200 Stine Christensen, born Voldby, died Sahl.
21. Kirsten Andersen, born Farre, died Farre.
22. Ane Kirstine Tomsen, born Farre.
23. Gaeske Tomsen.
24. Else Marie, died Farre.
The following eight, I, Hans Dinesen was baptized for:
1. Anders Tin Pedersen.
2. Erik Laursen, born Farre, died Svenstrup.
3. Laurs, died Farre.
4. Mikel, died Soring.
5. Tergelsen, died Farre.
6. Peder Jensen, died Farre.
7. Karel Mikelsen, born Farre.
8. Hans Peder, died Volby.
P.48
The following 9 young, dear sisters that have passed away were sealed to me, Hans Dinesen:
1. Maren Kristesen, born Sahl 1848, died Sahl 1869, father's sister's daughter, 21 years old.
2. Mette Marie Pedersen, born Farre 1855, died Farre 1869, Tin's daughter's half-sister's sister's
child's child, 14 years.
3. Maren Pedersen, born Farre 1857, died Farre 1870, 12 years.
4. Mette Marie Pedersen, born Farre, died Farre, Peder Jen's daughter, 26 years.
5. Ane Kirstine Andersen, died Aarhus, father's sister, 14 years.
6. Else Katrine Karlsen, born Farre, killed by lightning the year before, 20 years.
7. Karen Marie Tergelsen, born Farre, died Farre, Tergel's daughter, 20 years.
8. Elen Nora, died Galden, half-sister, 34 years.
9. Anne Laursen, died Farre, half-sister's mother, 30 years.
Thinking about this has many times given me comfort, hope, and happiness in my sorrows
and troubles.
These three couples we sealed together:
Anders Tin and wife Mette Marie Laursen.
Tergelsen and wife, Anne Marie Mikelsen.
Mikkel and wife, Eleonora Laursen.
Everything went well–much better than expected by all of us, but Magrete started to be
wicked towards me and Joseph without one single reason. She also had cramps from city to Lehi.
Later on the way home she beat both Joseph and me. She threatened him with a knife when he
was taking a piece of bread from the box. In the canyon she got off the wagon and wanted to stay
there, so I had to drag her all the way back and watch her all the way home We were
blasphemed, scolded, and beaten every day and after we got home she kept letting the evil rule
her. Started again to hit and kick me, break windows, doors and chairs and slander me and my
family with a lot of rude lies, which we have never thought of or heard the like of it.
On Tuesday, July 14 around midnight, Magrete gave birth to a son. It was a painful birth as
he came out backwards. All of us, including midwife Steg thought he was going to die and he
was also without life at birth. Midwife Steg said before the delivery that she would not be able to
save the child's life, but God had decided he was going to live, because pretty soon there was life
in him, and they both recovered very quickly. Since that time Magrete has not had any cramps,
which was a great God's mercy and goodness, that she was freed from that severe and
abominable illness which constantly has troubled her so bad for more than 20 years. She ought to
be thousandfold – yes, indescribably thankful to God in heaven.
P.49
On Sunday, August 16, I blessed my dear son and named him Kristian Dinesen, because
Magrete said that her sister's husband wanted him to be named after him. Again she started her
wicked behavior against me. I had a feeling and a desire in my heart to name him Johannes, but
also this time I was persuaded by the mother.
This summer also had a happy ending. I harvested 228 bushels of wheat and 67 bushels of
oats, 39 bushels of barley, 50 bushels of oat for Hans from 2 acres, and 141 bushels of potatoes.
(Paid tithing.)
On October ll, came an order from the presidency to call ten men or ask for volunteers to go
on a kind of mission by going down and working on St. George Temple. Again I felt an inner
happiness and desire to take on me this mission. All that day I spent looking for W. T. Rid to
give him my name as a volunteer. I was accepted and started to prepare for the trip.
November 4th I parted with my dear family and we started our trip. On Saturday, November
14, we arrived in St. George and Tuesday, the 17th of November, we started to work. Peder
Mikkelsen and I were put to work mixing mortar and sand at the northeast corner of the Temple.
We worked pretty fast, and it was warm, so we sweat and I took off some of my woolen clothes
and I got a cold so bad that I could hardly eat, but I kept working hard and lost a lot of weight. I
weighed 178 pounds when we started, but was pretty soon down to around 160 pounds.
I worked every day when it did not rain, and I mixed mortar and sand for ten days. The 2nd
of December the boss, Adkin, came up to us and said that he needed a strong man to carry the
big rocks instead of one who got sick. P. Mikkelsen had a wooden leg and did not dare go up
there, so it was decided that I was to go up there. I was showed to the northeast corner to a gang,
but pretty soon I was asked to go to the middle and work on the tower instead of a man who was
going to take my place, because he could not get along with the boss, master builder Brein from
Salt Lake City. I got along with him just fine. I fulfilled my duties as well as possible. He shook
my hand in the mornings and said, "Good morning, Hans. How are you?" One day he wanted to
express his satisfaction over me and said that I would receive as many wives in the life to come
as I could handle.
Many times we had to lift and carry the big rocks up on the scaffolding, and the walk, and it
was very hard work. My socks became wet from sweat, which has never happened before, and
sometimes we had to stand still or sit in the shade so we got cold and again I was exposed to
catching cold, but I was thankful to God, my eternal Father, for this great privilege to be able to
work on His holy house. Yes, certainly God's spirit and angels were with us, for everything was
done in peace, harmony, and love.
The first morning I got up there I was carrying one end of a stone, and as I took a step
backwards I knocked my heel against a plank and I fell backwards with the stone on top of me,
but I did not feel the bump at all. I got right up and got
P.50
the stone placed and then I saw blood. I had scraped the skin off the inside of my little finger on
the right hand. Somebody put some tobacco and a bandage on it and I kept carrying stones just
like before. Four days later it was completely healed. On Wednesday, December 30, the middle
finger on my left hand got hurt quite bad between the edge of a big stone and a plank. It looked
pretty bad and hurt a lot, so I had to sit down and get some tobacco on it. The young brethren
offered to help me down, but I just asked for a little water and half an hour later I had gained my
color and health back again.
Master Brein said I should just relax and he would see to it that everything was right, but I
could not keep still for many minutes. I wanted to fulfill my mission and not give up. I started to
work with one hand doing the things I could handle, like shoveling the scaffolding clean and
pulling the guide rope until the 5th, as all the bosses who had noticed my faithfulness in working
on the Lord's house agreed to give me another job carrying the stone cutter's tools to the smith
(blacksmith).
Everything was in bad order as this was a job that had earlier been done by boys. I started the
job with great zeal and faithfulness and got just about all of their bad and broken tools up and got
them fixed the first day – five boxes full. This made it so they were able to do a lot more and
better work. I tried hard to get the tools back to the right owners. I did my very best, so I had the
spirit of the holy ghost's heavenly peace and happiness in my heart almost always, and my
brethren's satisfaction and delight.
This hymn was sung twice by the congregation Christmas Day: "So a Temple Long Expected
in St. George Shall Stand."
The smith was a hard master – a Welshman. He started to swear and boss me around, but I
complained to the boss at the temple so pretty soon he cooled off and was-nice to me and Jens
Nielsen, who worked for him and had had a sad time. On January 19, 1875 my finger was now
so well that I reported to Adkin that I was now ready to work again like before, but he said, "No,
you have done so well so we want you to keep on." How happy and grateful I was.
I had to walk around one mile to the smith and I went four times back and forth every day.
Sometimes I had 100 pounds in the box and in rope. One day when I came with my box the head
boss, Peri, called me and asked me, together with him, to administer to the boss over the
carpenters, Brother Skofil, who was sick. Once before I had helped with this. I was not even
away from work for half a day because of sickness, while all the other brethren from Manti were
more or less confined to their beds.
In the morning on February 2 at 2 o'clock I dreamed I saw an orchard with young good trees
standing in buds one inch long. It was in the early morning around 1 hour before sunrise, because
the sky was covered with clouds. On the 3rd I dreamed
P.51
that I saw artificial things in the red stones, like they were engraved. I took something in my
hand and showed it to my brother, who was standing there cutting stone, and I said that when
such strange things can be found in the stones on top of the ground what could not be hidden in
the ground. While I was standing there with it in my hands it turned into a strange light, which
was not lighted and a bottle of oil – both were covered with horn. P. Mikkelsen said, "That light
should be able to burn for several years." And I said, "God alone knows how old this oil is."
Then I awoke and was happy.
B. Young and George A. left on the 10th for Salt Lake City. He encouraged us in his words
and writing before he left and later by telegraph to stay and work on the walls til it was ready for
the roof, as many wanted to go home before March 1st. But on Sunday, January 31st I heard him
say that all those who would stay til they were honorably released would never see a day or an
hour when they would not be happy for it. I then decided in my heart to send my clothes home
and keep a quilt and stay til Brigham's wish was fulfilled and then take the quilt on my back and
walk home from town to town. Another man said he would keep me company.
Brigham Young said in his letters to us volunteers that we should know how important our
mission was. Going out in the world to preach and baptize was only a little thing compared to the
working on this temple, and George A. Smith very often talked on Sundays to the volunteers
from north and said that we and our families would be blessed in time and eternity, which
encouraged and pleased my heart very much.
One day a young brother said as he walked along with me, while I was carrying the box on
my back, that he would not carry that box for the devil. I said that I felt good carrying it because
I carried it for the Lord. The heavier it was the better I felt. The boss, Peri, often told me, as he
put his hand on my shoulder, that I should wait for the stone wagons and drive with them instead
of dragging that heavy box along, but very seldom I felt I had time to wait that long and felt best
walking, as the wagons mostly drove the opposite way. Brother Ankis said that I had walked
back and forth through St. George more times this winter than he had walked in those 13 years
he had lived there. It was around eight miles a day with a heavy burden on the back, but I
thanked the Lord that I was worthy to do it.
We had Danish meetings every Wednesday night. I talked three times there and once in the
little priesthood, which I heard was pleasing. I made many good friends.
On Sunday, February 21st I washed myself all over and got dressed and while everybody else
was eating lunch I knelt down and prayed to the Lord that if it was His will I should have a
patriarchal blessing I would meet the patriarch outside. when I got outside I saw him fixing his
fence, which I saw a little boy ran into a few days earlier when I went by looking for the
patriarch. I talked with him and was invited into his house
P.52
and was welcomed. I got a comforting and pleasant blessing which revealed many great
promises to me I have wished to know about for a long time and about how I stood for my God
and Eternal Father.
HANS DINESEN'S BLESSING GIVEN IN ST. GEORGE FEBRUARY 21, 1875.
PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN OF W. PEIRKINS ON THE HEAD OF HANS
DINESEN, SON OF RASMUS DINESEN AND INGER DINESEN, BORN JULY 20TH, 1824
IN DENMARK.
Hans, the beloved of the Lord, I place my hands upon your head and seal upon you a Father's
blessing. You are the blood of Ephraim and you are a lawful heir to the fullness of the
priesthood. Your Father is well pleased with you. He placed His hand upon your head and gave
you name and blessed you. He sent you to this earth to receive a body. He sent with you your
guardian angel. He is with you by day and by night. He will never forsake you, for your body is a
fit temple for the Holy Ghost to dwell in.
His blessings will flow upon you as a fountain that never will dry up. Your last days will be
your best days. It will be no trouble with you to enter into this holy order and be one with your
brethren. Your Father is much pleased with your willingness to come down and work on this
temple. He will give unto you line upon line, precept upon precept. He will give you all the
wives you desire, and you will treat them as a servant of God and they will be one with you in all
things.
Your children will grow up and become powerful men and women in His Kingdom. The
powers of hell shall never prevail against you for you fought by your Father's side in that great
rebellion with Lucifer and you saw them cast down to hell. You have come on this earth and
have waged a warfare with them again and you will conquer them again through the blood of the
lamb and your faith will be like the brother of Jared, for you will see Jesus before He comes in
the powers of His glory.
You will be visited by the three Nephites that was (for) to tarry. You will talk with them as
with old friends and you will know them by name – then your eyes will be open and you will
recollect that you saw them before they came here in the flesh. Then you will have a feast of
Heavenly pleasures and blessings open to thy view for you will see and understand things that
will be unlawful for you to utter for that day will come that you will see as you are seen and
know as you are known
You will have an inheritance in Zion. The glory of the Lord will be upon you that you will
build spacious buildings and inhabit them. You will never turn a stranger away from your door.
They will go in and eat and drink with you at your own table, then your eyes will be open again
and you will know them by name and they will hand you a roll of your dead that have received
the gospel. You, with your wives, will enter into the temple of the Lord and go through the
ordinances for yourself and your dead and you will see them coming forth from all the countries
from whence they have been scattered, and they will come to the center stake of Zion in the
morning of the first resurrection.
P.53
They will visit you from time to time through the thousand years. You will stand as a savior
on Mt. Zion. I bless you with a long life and a useful one, that you may do all this work with a
single eye to the glory of God. I seal you up unto eternal lives and upon your head a crown of
celestial glory in the name of Jesus Christ – Amen.
–Recorded in Book C, page 223.
Translated by Hans Dinesen on Friday, February 26, 1875 in St. George.
EPHRAIM DINESEN'S BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, MARCH 30th, 1870.
PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN BY JOHN SMITH ON THE HEAD OF EPHRAIM
DINESEN, SON OF HANS AND JOHANNE DINESEN, BORN MARCH 19th, 1853 BY NEW
ORLEANS ON FOREST MONARCH
Brother Ephraim, in the name of Jesus Christ I lay my hands upon your head to bless you. I
pray that God our eternal Father will confirm it and prepare you, that your mind must be open so
that you will be able to appreciate the blessings that are in keeping for you if you are faithful.
You are of the house of Israel and numbered among the sons of Zion. You have a great work
to carry out in which you will see God's hand be revealed, and you will receive much happiness.
Therefore, I say to you: be humble and prayerful and trust in the Lord, and you shall have much
happiness in your traveling at home and away. You shall be blessed in your work, earthly and
spiritually. You shall travel a lot for the gospel's sake, helping to gather the honest of heart out
from Babylon. If you will be humble and prayerful the Lord's spirit will dwell upon you with
mighty strength. Many will seek you for advise and be surprised over your wisdom.
You are of the blood of Joseph through the loins of Ephraim and you are entitled to the
blessings of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. in your time you shall have a wife suitable for your
position and your children shall remember your name with honor from generation to generation.
You shall accomplish a good piece of work here on earth.
These blessings I seal upon thy head and I seal you up unto eternal life to come forth in the
morning of the first resurrection. So let it be -- Amen.
Hans and Joseph also received their patriarchal blessings given by Gardener Snow – Father
Snow – as follows:
MANTI, DECEMBER 18th, 1875. ON THE HEAD OF HANS DINESEN, JR., SON OF HANS
DINESEN AND JOHANNE JACOBSEN DINESEN, BORN JULY 29th, 1856 IN MANTI.
P.54
Brother Hans, I place my hands upon your head to give you a Father's blessing and I bless
you in the name of Jesus of Nazareth. I seal upon you the blessings of Abraham and Isaac. You
shall have power to bless your posterity, like Abraham in the old days, and because you are of
Joseph's blood through the loins of Ephraim you are entitled to all the blessings of the promised
seed.
The time will come when you will receive your endowments, keyword of knowledge, signs
and tokens of the eternal priesthood in the House of the Lord, and I seal upon your head the gifts
of faith, wisdom and knowledge. You shall be a rapid (quick) messenger to the nations of the
earth and preach the gospel to the inhabitants of the earth.
I seal upon your head all the blessings that you can wish in your heart in righteousness. The
time will come when you will meet your wife, who has gone behind the veil. There you will have
the privilege to join her, just like you did here on earth. Your name shall be enrolled in the
congregation of the first born. You shall live and see temples be raised on earth in the Lord's
name. You shall help build them and you shall enter them and receive blessings under the hands
of God's servants. You shall be a tool in the hands of the Lord to help redeem the dead. And if
you desire in your heart you shall live on earth to see the coming of Christ.
I seal upon your head the new and eternal covenant; and I seal you, together with your wife
and your posterity, to eternal life – to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection to
receive a crown in your Father's house, to be blessed with glory, honor, immortality and eternal
life and through your faithfulness I seal upon your head all these blessings in the name of the
Lord Jesus Christ. So let it be – Amen.
Joseph Dinesen's blessing given in Manti, December 18, 1875:
PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN OF GARDENER SNOW ON THE HEAD OF JOSEPH
DINESEN, SON OF HANS DINESEN AND JOHANNE DINESEN, BORN MARCH 19th,
1860 IN MANTI.
Brother Joseph, I place my hands on your head to give you a Father's blessing and with the
authority of my call as Patriarch I bless you in the name of Jesus Christ. I seal upon your head
the blessings of Isaac and Jacob, and because you are a descendant of Joseph through the loins of
Ephraim, you are entitled to all the blessings of the promised seed. Your name is written in the
book of life. Your name shall be enrolled with the sons of Jacob. You shall be blessed with herds
and herdsmen just like Jacob in the old days.
The time will come when you will have a wife and posterity. I seal upon your head all the
gifts of the gospel. You shall receive all the blessings that you can wish in your heart in
P.55
righteousness. Your table shall be filled to abundance all your days. The time will come when
you will have your endowments, keyword of knowledge, signs and tokens of the priesthood in
the Lord's house. You shall live on earth to see a house be built in the name of the Lord in
Jackson, Missouri, where a cloud will rest over it during the day and a pillar of fire at night.
You shall preach the gospel to the nations that are far away. You shall be a tool in the hands
of the Lord in helping to redeem the Lamanites. You shall have power to talk to them in their
native language. You will live long on earth to do good to the children of man.
I seal you together with your wife and posterity to eternal life – to come forth in the morning of
the first resurrection, to meet your Savior in the skies of heaven, to receive the reward for your
work and through your faithfulness I seal all these blessings upon your head in the name of the
Lord, Jesus Christ. So let it be – Amen.
On March 5th at 4:30 we were finished exceeding everybody's expectation. Pretty soon a lot
of people were gathered. The brass band played on the top of the temple walls and we were
honorably released in a dispatch from President B. Young read by M. C. Donel. We could now
go home with blessings from heaven on us and our family's head for time and in all eternity.
The next day, which was Saturday, March 6th, we all met in the tabernacle to a farewell
party. We got wine, bread and cheese. There was music, song and talks were held, and a song
"Ye saints throughout the mountains pray, listen to my rhyme," was given to honor the
volunteers who had worked on the temple. I had worked 82 days at $2.25 a day, which amounted
to $186.76. I used $53.10 in Manti and $32.30 in St. George.
Four of the brethren had gone home one to two weeks earlier, so the seven of us that were
left had to wait a week for our carriage and I therefore had the opportunity to pray and look
around inside the walls of the Lord's house.
On Saturday the 13th I said farewell to the patriarch. He said, “The better I get to know you
the better I like you." Somebody told me that a girl 12 or 14 years old saw the temple in flames
when we had finished it, which I think proves that the Lord was pleased with it. Joseph Kerkam
from Lehi proved and said that he had come to love me because of our good companionship and
the way we had been able to work peacefully together in the Lord's temple this winter. At 1
o'clock we left St. George.
Saturday the 20th we arrived home. We had traveled for almost seven days most of the way
by foot. We had good weather and roads. We found everything well and were ready to get the
seed in the ground. We found that we had to be sparing of the
P.56
wheat, as the pile was very small, and the same was the case with the potatoes. All the barley had
gone to the store, and we loaded all the oat up before I left. Hans drove to Provo the day after my
departure to get money to pay Nils Hansen in Fort Ephraim for Magrete's journey. Hans paid him
$20, which was now $90 that I have paid in monetary value; l good 4-year old cow, $28; l sheep,
$4; boards, seed, etc. Two old cows had calves five days before I got home; one of them was
sick, so we had to shoot it. The other one fell into a waterhole in the hay moor and got sick, so
we had to kill that one, too. Now we only had the oldest one left which had hardly given any
milk all winter and two heifers which did not give milk.
Last year I had given a four-year old cow to Magrete which now had a calf, and became the
best cow we had ever had, so she had plenty of milk and butter, but nothing for us though. She
was still wicked towards us, called us names like whore people, and she threatened my wife and
children with inhuman treatment and death. She threatened me like the children with knives and
axes, she scratched holes in my hands, pulled my beard, licked [kicked?] me on my shin bone
and in the groin, which hurt but I took it all with patience without hitting back or showing her
any sign of hate or anger. I hoped for the Lord's mercy: He, who sees and knows all things, that
this might soon end. Jesus says,"Learn from me. I am meek and humble of heart. If anyone
strikes you on one cheek, then turn also the other to him. It is greater to control yourself than to
conquer a city. Blessed are ye when ye are persecuted and lied against for the sake of me and the
gospel, because your joy shall be great and your rewards many in heaven."
These words from Jesus made me feel happy in the middle of this, my greatest sorrow,
because I knew she told all kinds of lies about me without the least reason, and I knew that I had
only married her in the sincere and noble intention to obey and honor God's celestial law and
commandment, which I have longed very strongly to enter.
With an eye for God's love and glory in the midst of my weakness and imperfection of
comprehending the great heavenly grace of God's love, and with the humility which He has
gifted me with from my childhood, I pray for God's grace and blessings over me and all mine,
both those who love me and those who persecute me, that we may all be the children of our
Father who is in heaven. These are also Christ's true words and teachings in these our days as
well as in the days of old. It (humility) is the difference between God's children and children of
the world, because children of the world cannot bear sufferings, and if we cannot bear all these
things how much better than the world are we then; therefore, we all must live so that we always
can have the spirit of Jesus Christ in our hearts.
On May 13.1 moved Magrete and little Christian down to Ole Pederson's house. I took her
cow down there every night. The cow gave good milk. I asked her before she moved to let us
have a little milk as we otherwise would not have any, but she
P.57
just came against me, kicked me on my shin bone and pulled my beard. She desired to move
herself and threatened to make trouble for all of us if I did not get her another place to live. But
now her cow got sick, something was wrong with its one leg, and it could hardly walk, so she
had to let me take it home to take care of it, feed it and milk it. I brought her a pot of milk every
day and this way, by the Lord's divine dispensation, we got a pot of milk every day during the
summer. We used to have plenty of milk, but on account of that Magrete got two cows, and two
died and two out of three heifers we had sold and some had run away, so again we are out of
milk like we were several years ago, but Emma Cox gave us milk many times in the summer,
God bless her.
Very soon Magrete was on bad terms with Ole Pederson and I had to move her up to
Christian Jensen's house.
On July 14, which was little M. C. Dinesen's birthday, I stayed with her overnight because
she was sick, otherwise I only came to her during the day as she always treated me with
wickedness.
The 24th of August I had to move her to Ephraim's house and pick her clothes up from the
street where they were thrown by Obert Lauri (Lowrey?), who had bought the house. I fixed
Ephraim's house and barn up as good as I could and brought her cow there. I brought her one
load of hay, 1 load of straw and two loads of glume for the winter after she had gone back on our
agreement about me building her a house east of Ephraim's place whereto I had hauled 24 loads
of stone
Ephraim lived in my house.
In spring we planted all 20 acres in the north field: five for me, ten for Jens, five for Hans. in
the Danish field we planted eight acres. I had to take care of everything during the summer
because Jens left on May 10 and Hans May 21, both going north to work. I worked for Ole
Pedersen putting up stone fence in the hot sun for one bushel of wheat a day. We even had to
borrow wheat to get bread during the summer because we had used up all our wheat during
spring and winter.
On June 26 and 27, I was in Fort Ephraim to a meeting to hear President Young and the
Twelve Apostles and to join in the glorious sight to see how humble the Lord's highest servants
bent in obedient respect to the heaven's holy order by stepping down into the waters of baptism
for the remission of sins, renewal of the covenant, and acceptance of the holy order before the
eyes of everybody present showing the redeeming example for all of us. Ten, Hyde; two, J.
Teiler; three, E. Sno; four, L. Sno; five F. Rikarts; six, R. Kanon; seven, B. Young, jun.; eight, J.
A. Young; nine, L. Young; ten, M. Moser; eleven, K. Pedersen. D. H. Vals baptized them.
P.58
On Tuesday, June 29th E. Sno was here in Manti to preach and he baptized fourteen brethren
and ten sisters. I was the fifth of the brethren because I felt in my heart that this was a gift of
grace and love from God, our Father in Heaven. No one in my whole family agreed at this time
to go with me, but on August 1st Hyram was baptized, Hanne on the 29th of August; Hans on
October 3rd; and Joseph and Johanne, my first wife, on December 17th.
On December 27-died brother William Benchs, 1875, 61 years old.
In September on the 17th Hans Dinesen, Jr. and Mariane Lund got married because she came
home on the 13th very sick and they had been engaged for a long time. She got worse and on the
25th of the same month she died, which was very tragic for him and her parents.
On Sunday, November 21.Jens Dinesen and Johanne Madsen got married. The wedding was
held at her father's place - H. Madsen.
We harvested and threshed everything ourselves at home: 550 bushels of wheat and I got 1/3
of Jens' and Hans' for watering, caretaking, and expenses, so this way I raised around 300
bushels of wheat and 50 bushels of oat. (Paid tithing.)
November 16 we were gathered to settle about our temple work because it did not agree with
the books in St. George. Fifteen dollars for each man was added for our trip home, so I got
$105.32 in St. George Temple, which I consider a great blessing. I would not have traded that
mission for the finest house.
Magrethe kept up her enmity towards me and she even demanded me to go and get a divorce
from her, for which reason I wrote an explanation to Bishop Maben about it, as follows:
"Dear Brethren, etc.:
I – the undersigned – hereby apply to you for advice in my miserable situation and trial in my
family on account of my second wife who was sealed to me in the Lord's house on October, 1873
and who soon thereafter started to show a rebellious spirit towards me and my family. It has
increased to such a degree that I can prove to the Almighty God and my brethren with a clear
conscience that she for more than a year and a half has treated me in the most unchristian
manner, which I do not think I have ever before seen a man put up with patiently from a woman,
but through humble prayer I have received strength and patience from my Father in Heaven to
bear and stand it trying to honor His great and Holy name and not disgrace His glorious celestial
law in the hope that one day the Lord in His mercy would set me free. Many a time I have found
comfort and happiness in Jesus' word: 'Blessed are ye when ye are persecuted and lied against for
the sake of me and the
P.59
gospel, because your joy shall be great and your rewards many in heaven.'
"She started to break windows and chairs and threatened my wife and children with inhuman
treatment and death. Once she hit my wife on her loins with a pair of tongs, hit me with her fists
in the head so that the blood ran, kicked me on my shin, and pulled my beard, scratched holes on
my hands. Once she took the ax into her bedroom with her to hit my daughter and wife with. She
said so herself when I came to ask for it to cut wood with. She raised it up over my head, but I
got a hold of her wrist and then she kicked me with the hard toe of her shoe between my legs on
the secret organ, which hurt terribly. Once I was sitting with the baby rocking it and she asked
me where I had been the night before at 12 o'clock. I told her that I went to bed at 8 o'clock but
had heard Hans come home later than 11. At once she said with a mean and hard voice, "No.
You have been running with the girls out committing adultery, you where, you buck (he goat),
pew, what a husband I have." I laughed a little, and she screamed, "Do you make fun of me?"
She took a knife and ran towards me holding it over my head like she was going to kill me. I
immediately put my foot against her chest and got away from her unhurt. When I came into my
first wife she asked what was the matter with me, as I was white like a corpse.
"Recently I went to Ephraim's house with ten bushels of wheat, potatoes and other things
which I helped her with as good as I could. She behaved like everything was fine and gave me
fried apples which I stood next to my little son and ate. Then she asked if I wanted some bread,
to which I answered, "No, I am not hungry. We had lunch a short while ago." The time was then
9 o'clock. And what did she say? "Have you been laying riding til now, you whore, you he-goat
(buck)?" And before I could think she hit me with a piece of dry soap which she was washing
with. It felt like a fist hitting me on my right jaw bone – so hard that I thought it was broken. It
hurt terribly.
"If it was necessary I could tell many incidents similar to this, and it would still be nothing
compared to the lying, fiendish accusations she treats me with almost every time I come to see
her. Like having affairs with 3 or 4 married women and also my son's wife and my daughter,
who is only 12 years old. A great many other intolerable teasings I have to listen to day and night
when I am there, together with fists and blows on the elbow. I have had to get up at midnight and
leave her. Several times she has told me that she did not want me to come to her as long as I have
that rotten whore woman – meaning my first wife.
"I have never heard or seen any members of my family offend her, but have instead served and
helped her, and I know in my own peace of mind that I have done everything
P. 60
possible to suit her. I have moved her three times in the summer after her own wish, and now she
demands another place because she is afraid that somebody would come and kill her. I told her
that she did not need worry about that as she did not have any money. What she could worry
about was somebody wanting to go to bed with her if they could get in. "A. If that was all they
wanted I would be happy to let them,'' she said.
"I just finished paying off her ticket – $100 plus I have had a lot of other expenses on her
which has caused my first family a lot of sacrifices, but they have borne it with patience, and
now she demands a divorce from me as fast as possible and ordered me to go to the authorities
about it. I answered her that if she wanted it I guess I could not forbid it, but then I wanted the
child which she refused, even though she has offered him to others. The hardest thing for me
would be to give him up as I love him very much and he is an exceptionally good child. But I
leave it in the hands of God and His servants.
"This explanation and my behavior towards Anne Magrete Dinesen I feel free to answer to
any time. Sincerely your brother in the gospel of Christ, Hans Dinesen."
This I wrote myself in English with exception of a few changes and abbreviations. I delivered
it to him on December 15th.
1876
This winter started out pretty hard, but even so Bishop J. B. Maiben had the council house
repaired both downstairs and upstairs and a new tithing office was made, where I watched six to
eight nights and held a fire going during the frost. I worked some days for tithing and donations
except for one year's pay for the Deseret News, which was deducted. I also took care of the fire
upstairs in the council house for some nights, and I carried wood on my back to the shoemaker's
house every Sunday morning all winter. also on the request of Maiben.
The first circle-gathering (meeting) was formed on September 26,by O. Hyd (Hyde).
When we left Mariane's funeral I moved Magrete from Ephraim's house back down to my
place after her own wish and desire. She promised me that she would be as good as she had been
bad before if I would only move her home.
On January 9 she had been ordered to court by Hans Jens, Jens Hansen, and by order from
Bishop Maiben. She acted like she had never asked for a divorce and told a lot of other lies about
me and that she was not fit to raise children, etc.
Ephraim moved from here to "Six Mile" on February 17th.
P.61
Spring came late, but we did get the seeds in the ground in the middle of April, except Hans
who planted five acres of wheat and a little oat by Six Mile at Ephraim's. Jens planted in the
north field.
As head teacher I had a lot to do in the ward like visiting and straightening out disagreements
between the members. I have held the position as teacher ever since the first winter we arrived
here in 1853, now 23 years.
In spring Jens bought Ephraim's house and place which they moved into Thursday, May 4th.
In the last part of May came the order from the presidency for all quorums to send brethren to
work on the temple in Salt Lake City. Also this time I felt a joy and a loving yearning in my
heart to volunteer and go to work on this, the Lord's holy temple. I would be thankful if I again
would have this great privilege. I did remain quiet, though, waiting to see how things would turn
out on account of my family's sickness and bad circumstances.
All three quorums held a meeting to discuss who was going to go.
In the first part of June the High Priest Quorum, which I belonged to, chose a committee of
three brethren, Weierham, W. Sno and W. Andersen to go and see George Biling as mostly
stonecutters were wanted. This did not happen, though, because on June 5th Bro. Weierham
came and asked me if we could agree on me going and how much they should pay me, because it
was an order that they should hire and pay according to agreement. I answered yes right away if I
was the man they wanted and if it was in accordance with God's will. I would be happy to go and
leave the wage in the hands of God and my brethren if they would help me get into Salt Lake
City and from time to time send me what I needed to live on then I will go in the Lord's name
and do the best I can, and when I come home the brethren in the High Priest Quorum can pay me
whatever part they wish to have in the Lord's temple and the rest I would like to have for my
own credit because I would be happy also to have more than $100 in this temple as in St. George
Temple.
The committee now went around in the quorum and got subscriptions for $120, some
immediately and some during the summer and the rest for when I am coming home. I now made
preparations for my journey every day and left the farming and the welfare of my family in the
hands of Hans.
The time for our departure was set, but that morning started very unpleasant as Magrete, who
had started her wickedness the same morning we moved her down here, reserved for herself the
spinning wheel which it was previously decided that Hanne should have. This morning she
threatened to trample it with her foot and break it into a thousand pieces if I dared take it away
from her. She placed her one foot on the wheel in that purpose. I
P.62
had to go and get Jens Hansen to get it back to the family after my departure because once more I
had to say farewell to my family.
On Friday, June 16th, I left, together with John Rid, Hans Peder and Hans Hansen, who
drove. They were also sent to work on the temple from the other two quorums. We arrived in
Salt Lake City Tuesday the 20th and stayed in the tithing court on the emigration house. We
could start to cut stones right away, which I wanted to do, but we had to pay our own tools and
that would amount to $40.
On June 22.1 was able to start on my mission thanks to a recommendation from a fellow
worker on the St. George Temple, namely Bro. Love from Fort Ephraim. The other two did not
start to work until Monday the 26th. I started to work at once doing the same kind of work I had
done on St. George Temple, being everybody's servant, for which Jesus promises a great blessing
in the Kingdom of God. I drove the stonecutter's tools to the (black) smith on a wheelbarrow and
I was very happy and thankful for this work. A bachelor by the name of Joseph Briten had been
doing this work before I came, so now there was two of us. We each drove six times up and six
times down every day. Sometimes the loads were very heavy. We drove almost two blocks
northeast to Brigham's old shop where twelve men were always sharpening tools or doing other
work for the temple.
The 4th of July was 100 annual festival for America and on this day I wrote a letter to the
good patriarch Bro. Peirkens in St. George and I got an answer from him on August the 16th as
follows:
"St. George, August 9, 1876. Dear Bro. Hans Dinesen.
"I have often thought of you and wondered if I was ever going to hear from you again. I was
very happy to hear from you and I understand that you are really working on the Salt Lake
Temple. Ours is now almost finished and is a beautiful building. The brethren who work there
are always feeling well, even though it is very hot, but they don't seem to suffer.
"It was decided that Bro. Sno should leave from here to go to city a week from now and I
meant to let him give this letter to you but then the president allowed him to wait til conference
so I guess I will mail it to Professor Tomas who is faithful and will not forget to deliver it to you.
"My own health has been very bad all winter and spring and a good part of the summer, but I
am feeling quite a bit better now. Anyway, the weather is so hot. Also, my family is in pretty
good health.
P.63
"I still remember very well the Sunday morning you got the comforting blessing I gave you
and I am thankful to my Father in Heaven that it was possible for you to get that kind of a
blessing.
"How is Bro. Love doing? He had a young wife and a child when you were here. Please give
my regards to them.
"When the call is made by the priesthood to come down here and receive endowments I want
you to be among them. Live a clean and holy life for your Father and you shall see Jesus, the
Lord's lamb in this temple. I know that is your heart's wish. I am looking forward to seeing you
and that day. May our dear president's life be spared that he too will live to see it. Give my best
regards to your wife and family. My wife also wishes me to send you her thoughts.
"I leave my blessings upon you all in the new and eternal- covenant. William G. Perkins."
I had to live very simple and sparing. I only brought $11 with me from the quorum and later
they sent me three times $6 and some flour. All together $32, which had to last me for more than
fifteen weeks. I had to use some for washing and other necessary expenses. That left me hardly
$2 a week, while just about everyone else used $4 a week. I therefore often bought old breads,
three loaves for ten cents and I put a little sugar and vinegar in the water to drink. Sometimes I
bought butter and cheese from the other brethren cheap. Meat I hardly ever ate. I wrote to the
quorum and asked them to send me a little butter and eggs as that was very expensive here. I also
asked them to send me some shoes that I fitted before I left. I did not receive neither butter, eggs,
nor shoes. Later came 18 lbs of butter to Bro. Rid, but nothing for me, which made me very sad.
Last in July my companion said to me as he saw there was holes in the soles of my shoes that I
should hurry to send for new ones if I did not want to go barefooted. I then put some leather in
my shoes and walked with them like that every day for two months, hauling the heavy loads on
the gravel road which was filled with sharp rocks. I had worn these shoes while I was working
on the St. George Temple. in the three weeks I was waiting for some things to come from home I
did not buy any butter in order to save. I lived mostly on bread and water alone. During this
period I realized that I was getting stout, fat, and strong in spite of my hard work in the baking
hot sun. At one time we had 106 here in the city this summer. This brought Jesus's words to my
mind with humble and respectful feelings about the truth that man does not live by bread alone,
but by every word and spirit which proceed from the mouth of God our Father in heaven.
P.64
Every day in my work I had a wonderful close feeling of the comforter – the Holy Ghost
which in my heart made me cry out: Glory hallelujah,- glory, praise and thanks to God the
Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost in all eternity that I by His mercy have had the privilege of
working on these two sacred and holy temples. Many nights I was lying awake on my hard
simple bed up on the porch listening to the clock strike almost every hour til the next morning.
The night seemed only like a sweet and pleasant dream on account of the heavenly, loving
happiness and thankful feelings which Jesus Christ and the Holy Ghost filled my heart with.
Kneeling down with the heavenly authority's blessings I consecrated and devoted my soul from
my head to my feet, my heart and everything to the glorification of God's name and His
kingdom's edification for time and all eternity. Oh, my God and eternal Father, let me never
forget it.
When I first came I decided to stay with my work until conference. Almost everybody else
went home once or twice during the summer holidays, but I stayed with my work every day
except Sunday and Fast Day. I went to all the meetings in the tabernacle and the schoolhouse.
Many went home because they did not receive any food. Six dollars was sent to me on August
20th and nothing after that. The money I had from the beginning because I ate very little was
almost gone, and my orders were to come home when the last $6 was used. So in the last part of
September I started to consider what I should do because I wanted to fulfill my mission to the
satisfaction of God and my brethren. I had some doubt in my mind and I asked God to reveal His
will to me concerning this matter, because I felt in my heart the words Jesus had said, "Father,
not mine but thy will be done," and it is my daily bread to do thy will.
On the 28th I received a letter from Hans that his mother was very sick and that he wished I
was home, which I also understood at once. I was then sure of what I should do, so I started to
prepare myself to go home as soon as possible. in the afternoon I said farewell to all my good
friends and brethren in the forge (smithy). They all appreciated our brotherly and peaceful
behavior towards each other during this summer. I got my papers signed by the honorable
brother, Professor Tomas, who had paid attention to my faithfulness and carefulness in my work
on the Lord's temple. He was immediately willing to let me leave when he heard about my
situation at home, and he gave me an honorable recommend to show my quorum:
"Salt Lake City, September 28, 1876.
“Brother Hans Dinesen has labored on temple block seventy-nine and a half (798) days up to
date at $2.00 per day. C. J. Thomas.
"P.S. We have found brother Dinesen an honest, sober, industrious man and would be
pleased to see him back again any time. C.J.T."
P.65
I wanted to and strived to stay at my work at least this week out – two and a half days – then
I would have 82 work days also on the Salt Lake City Temple, the same number of days that I
worked on St. George Temple, but now I had to hurry home and the next morning on the 29th at
7 o'clock I left on the steam wagon and reached the end of the railroad at 12 o'clock noon. I
walked several miles with my small boots on and I got some big blisters under my feet, so I had
to put on my heavy wooden-bottom shoes. I walked almost through the canyon. Long after it
became dark I lay down beside the road.
On Saturday the 30th I reached Juindi (?) and had lunch at H. P. Olsen 's. I reached Moroni at
12, was very tired and had to lay down on the floor at Johan Peder's. I had dinner there and
got-my feet rubbed with ointment and dressed by the good sister Pedersen. I walked to
Fortefraim [Fort Ephraim?] where I arrived at 9 o'clock very tired and exhausted. I had supper at
Anders Huun, rested for an hour and left again. I had to lay down many times on the way during
the night – could hardly walk. I arrived home Sunday morning at 2 o'clock on October 1st. I
found my wife better than expected and I rested all that day. I found everything under control.
Hans, Joseph, and Hyram had done the harvesting and gotten all the seed home by the help of
some of the brethren with their reaping machines and mowers on my work bill.
On the 6th we threshed 231 bushels of wheat, 112 bushels of oat to me, and 35 bushels of oat
to Joseph. Hans had raised and threshed 40 bushels of wheat on Ephraim's land by the 6 miles
creek. I got 87 bushels of potatoes. Paid tithing. This was all
very well, but ... '
Magrete started her bad behavior again after having tried with a little bit of friendliness to
tempt and deceive me to promise her that I would stay with her overnight exactly every other
week or else not at all. This was a promise that would be hard for me or anybody to keep and
would only give her an opportunity or reason again to start her unreasonable teasing and
wickedness. I then decided to the best and most sensible that was within my power and wisdom
to her and that dear little child, so I stayed away from her at night as I was advised to do and left
the consequences in the hands of God. She also requested to be moved into the south room,
which I could not promise her right away as Sister Sjumager still lived there. But one day while I
was by the threshing machine she started to put her clothes in through the window and threatened
to ruin the door, so they had to open it for her.
At night one week later she broke a window into us as we sat by the stove. It scared us. I
drove her sheaves to Jorgensen who threshed them and I drove the wheat, 12 bushels, home. I
wanted to put it in the room where Ephraim had his wheat last year, but she said that she wanted
it put away on the loft and she was going to show me that was where it was going to be because
it was her loft. I went to get Brother Greer and he said that he would just pour it out on the floor,
which Joseph and I then tried, but
P.66
she started to kick and hit me. Joseph started to fight back and then she ran to get a stick to hit
with. Joseph took it away from her and went out, then she ran for the axe. I took that away from
her and was ready to leave the sacks and everything, but then she got a hold of my beard with
both of her hands in such a way that I could neither pull nor twist them away. I had to seize her
by the throat til she let go. A few days later she took the lock off to the loft and carried her wheat
up there where Hans had all his seed last year. She refused to give the lock back to me. I had to
go to the police and finally J. Hansen Voskov got it. Sister Sjumager told me that in spring
Magrete had asked her if they should not get a key to open the lock to the loft and go up and take
some wheat, to which Sister Sjumager said she answered, ''no."
Later I went in there to get saleratus which I had put there in the summer for my first family.
I had left her about the same quantity, but she refused to let me get any, blocked the door for me
and threw my dish out so I had to leave without. Since that she always locked the door, both
when she went out and in, making it so that I could not get in to see my own dear little boy and
do him the good I wanted to without great difficulty. This hurt me very much as I often heard
him cry pitifully and I could not see what was wrong.
Sometimes I saw him sitting in the window and sometimes I heard her hit him. She was now
running to Bishop Konner and W. Andersen wanting a divorce again. She accused me of hitting
her and seizing her by the throat, but she did not tell the reason or about her unchristly behavior.
I now had to go around to the High Priests to collect my promised pay for my work on the
temple this summer. Some were very willing to pay. Others I had to go to three to four times and
still I did not get what they had promised.
1. Gardner Sno,
2. J. B. Maiben,
3. Jams Warham,
4. George Peacock,
5. N. S. Beach,
6. Lutter T. Tuttle,
7. Sam Makking,
8. F. W. Cox,
9. W. S. Sno,
10. Hans Jensen,
11. W. T. Reid,
12. Jens Hansen,
13. E. Edward,
14. G. P. Biling,
15. N. P. Damgaard,
16. A. J. Moffed,
17. Robert Logen,
3.00,
5.00,
6.50,
5.00,
5.00,
6.00,
8.00,
15.50,
5.00,
10.00,
8.00,
6.00,
1.00,
5.00
2.25,
5.00,
2.50,
$99.75
onions
molasses
wool
territory tax
apples
in the store
wheat
harvest work
grass cutting
grass cutting
county tax
wheat
in brooms
city tax
wheat
beef
clothes
2.00,
5.00,
1.00,
3.00,
3.00,
5.00,
6.00,
3.00,
5.00,
3.00,
5.00,
1.00,
16.25,
59.25
money
money and work
pidser [?]
wheat
wheat
shoemaker’s shop
wheat
wheat
oat
wheat
work
in the store
work on temple
P.67
18. J. P. Marker,
19. W. Andersen,
20. Emanul Pedersen,
21. Ole Pedersen,
22. John W. Padris,
23. Nils Madsen,
24. Christ Munk,
25. A. C. Pedersen,
26. Ole Madsen,
27. A. Polsen,
28. Peder Lun,
29. J. Sjumaker,
30. Hans Dinesen
99.75
$159.00, which my work on the temple amounted to in the
summer for 79½ day at $2 a day.
My first wife's health was very bad this fall. Soon she was up and right after she was in bed.
She cried, mourned, moaned, and groaned, almost always because of fright and doubt 7 about
her soul's salvation in the Kingdom of God. She had been in this state of mind for the last five to
six years. During these years she has expressed a fear for having sinned against the Holy Ghost,
to which I always gave her the comforting answer that she should not mourn or fear since she
had suffered so much here in the flesh for her sins the Lord would be merciful to her in the life to
come, that we all may enjoy the glory and happiness which is sealed on us by the holy
priesthood.
She had come to an understanding of the necessity about keeping and honoring the glorious,
heavenly revelations and laws of God given to us during the Prophet Joseph Smith to our
exaltation and happiness in the eternal life. That is my reason for trying to enter into the celestial
marriage with another one after her own wish and on the command of the servants of God during
several years hoping that would bring her peace in mind. I told her many times ten or twelve
years ago that sorrow, hardship, and fear some day would come over those who disregard, mock,
and fight against these great and holy laws because so has the great God's profess spoken in these
latter days by the authority from Jesus Christ
Brigham, Kimbal and others of the twelve have said that the man or woman who raise their
voice or influence against the celestial marriage law will lose the spirit and die, sorrow and
misery will be their lot. Satan will chastise them until the day of redemption. This is literally a
fulfillment of the Lord's words, and it is in accordance with my earlier mention warning, oh, how
careful, cautious, humble and prayerful we have to be here in this important time of decision.
P.68
Before this, her miserable attitude, she was a hard working, diligent housewife, clean and
simple. She was also loving and dear before she opposed to God's wonderful revelation and me,
God's humble servant and her head. But I also know that no man on earth can love his wife more
than I have loved mine all during our long marriage in spite of the false rumors that went around
that I got in this hard time of trial on account of her thoughtless words to her confidential sisters
in times of temptation about my sincere love, thankfulness and happiness for God's blessed, dear,
heavenly law which I have not been able to resist, although I will admit that I also was imperfect
like all other fallen people and I do as the apostle John Teiler once said here, look back and feel
sorrow and shame and ask, humble in heart, my heavenly God and Father for mercy and
forgiving.
The astrologer, Farbras said when he saw mother on March the 3rd 1877 that he could not
help her because she herself had given way to the wicked planet Neptune.
1877
Also this winter we had the order collection on the request of B. Young just like we had a
couple of years ago when I went around in 2nd Ward with the list to collect names on those who
wanted to join. When I came to the bishop and he was not quite ready for it I wrote my own
name first on the top just as freely as I did on February 7th 1857 when some of us consecrated
ourselves and everything to the Lord.
On January 21 I baptized A. Polsen and Andrea in the Warm Spring on a frosty night.
I worked 40 days in the Co-op Tannery for a new harness in which I had five dollars.
Sunday morning on January 28th I dreamt that I saw a grey sheep with two heads pass by me
and one white lamb which fell in my hands and in a wonderful way showed me that the
matrimonial relationship with my first wife was now completely over with. This was a great
temptation to me when I was near her as my need for sex and love still is almost as great as 30
years ago on account of the clean and holy life I lived and my healthy and strong nature and
descent. My first wife has now sunk into wretchedness and is now treating me with hostile
feelings just like my other wife. She is nagging me, beating me and scratching me in my face and
on my body day and night. They have both caused me a lot of sorrow and trouble this winter. All
relationship with my second wife had been discontinued about a year ago on account of her hard
heartedness. This winter she went to a lot of trouble to get a divorce, got others to write for her,
went to the Bishop and other brethren to complain and at last I
P.69
was requested by the Bishop, the other brethren and God's spirit in my heart to comply with her
demand with the comforting words that I had been afflicted with her long enough. Although I
still felt sorrow in my heart for my dear little son M. C. Dinesen I had to leave him and all in the
hands of God our eternal Father hoping and praying for his mercy and loving strength.
On Monday, March 12 we were divorced by Judge Piacock and I promised to pay her yearly
til she got married again: 15 bushels of wheat, 10 bushels of potatoes, 1 ton of hay, and 4 cords
of wood, $1.50 a month for rent or find her a place to stay. One share of my 4 sheep in Co-op
which shall belong to M. C. Dinesen and he is to decide for himself when he reaches the age of
10 whether he will stay with her or come to me. We were married three years and five months
less one day, because on October 13, 1873 we were sealed in God’s house and on July 14, 1874
the child was born, which was 9 months and 1 day later, meaning that he this s D er is three years
old. God bless and strengthen him and save and protect him against all evil.
On the 26th of February I had to, on her request, move her into Kjar's house located west in
town. It belonged to Peder Dyren and she had rented it for $1.50 a month without me knowing
the least about it. I let her keep everything I had given to her, which amounted to far more than
$100 besides the $100 I had paid for her ticket. This has put me quite a bit behind in my
obligations together with my first wife's sickness and weakness during many years. But God is
my only and best help and comfort in all my worries.
This winter was the mildest and warmest we had had yet. We started to sow on February
2Oth. I planted 13 acres of wheat to me, 15 acres oat, 1 acre potatoes, 1½ acres wheat to Joseph,
all in the Danish field, and 5 acres of wheat north and 5 acres south and 1 acre oat, all to Hans. I
finished in the last part of March, at which time it seemed more like sumer than winter. But on
March 30 it started to rain and snow. On Apri1 22nd fell 1½ foot
of snow. in the last part of this month I moved my bed, in which Hyram and I slept every night,
outside the west door and at once came a great number of swallows to my house and started
building over my bed. They worked diligently and built 26 nests, which made me very happy
because I have heard from my childhood that it meant happiness and good luck, and I could use
some of that, so I protected them as well as I could that no mean boys should destroy them and
throw rocks after them.
On the 25th of this month the prophet B. Young dedicated the stone quarry for the
construction of the temple where I at once started to work and I did 19 days work in spring.
P.70
On July 4th the church in this stake of Zion was reorganized in Fort Ephraim by president
Brigham Young.
On July 20th I shaved off my long gray beard. This was my 53rd birthday.
On the 22nd I was again ordained as teacher in the new organization, a position I have held
here in Manti since the beginning of 1854.
On August 29th our beloved prophet Brigham Young died -76 years old. He was buried on
Sunday, September 2nd.
On Thursday August 30 Kari Jense's little daughter died and was buried on Friday the 31st.
They were both very sad and unexpected deaths.
In the first part of September we harvested our crop. Mine and Hans's wheat were almost half
bran for which reason our profit was not too good compared to our expenses and our
expectations just before harvest.
Mine and Joseph's wheat came to 266 bushels, my oat 29 bushels, 51 bushels of potatoes.
Hans got 132 bushels of wheat in the north field and by the mill creek 70 bushels of wheat, 14
bushels of oat. (Paid tithing.)
On October 17th we had to ride down to the north pasture and skin our good young cow
which the night before was driven down to the pasture so fast by some small boys that she had
been pushed down in a deep ditch where she fell on some rocks and was killed. This was the best
cow I had had for a long time and just about the only one that gave any milk, so it was a great
loss to us as a little milk and bread were the only things our mother enjoyed. All summer she has
walked back and forth on a little piece of floor about 3 to 4 feet long sighing and wailing like
usual in a pitiful condition without talking to anybody except what she uttered in her moaning
and groaning, which was also sorrow and sadness. she never did anything around the house. Last
in September she was laid up and ever since she has just been laying quiet in bed. We have had
to get her up once a day to give her dry and clean clothes on, just like a little baby. This has been
very difficult and unpleasant for all of us, but Sister Sorensen helped us dress her and Jens, Hans,
and Luis Hougaard have been so kind and brought her milk ever since we lost our cow. God
bless them.
I have had to mend quilts, overalls, trousers, sweaters, socks and other kind of clothing since
I came home from working on the temple. I also made malt and brewed beer. I helped
P.71
Hanne all I possibly could and did my best to make everything work out as the children now
were big and all at home, Hans, Joseph, Hanne, and Hyram. I thank God who strengthened me
both in spirit and body by the light and strength from the Holy Ghost. I even got 30 days work on
the temple, ox team and wagon in 5 days and 3 days taking care of Folson's horse, $1 in wheat
80 pounds, $1 in silver as fast offering on the new assembly building 14 days work, 4 of them
with team. One bushel of wheat, $1 in wood. in Manti temple book: me $76½, Hans $20, Joseph
4, all together $100½ for 1877.
1878
On January 3rd W. F. Rid ordained Hans to priest and I ordained Joseph to teacher.
On January 17th I made 64 pounds of soap out of 12 pounds of tallow, 2 boxes of lye, and
6½ gallons of water. Master builder Hunt from St. George, who worked here on the temple, lived
in my house from October 10th to December 11th, and on the same day Lois Andersen from
"Windi Opereter" here in Manti moved in.
Today January 31st I finished writing everything from the beginning til now in this book,
which I started on a month ago on December 30th. I had written everything down from year to
year in our servant's conduct book and a couple of other little books. For a long time I have
wanted to have everything gathered in this book, which I bought for my savings, 80 cents, when
I was in Salt Lake City working on the Lord's temple. I want this book to be kept from
generation to generation. I pray with all my heart and in the Lord's holy name that whoever
possesses this book as a legal and lawful inheritance, being one or more of my children or close
related and descendants in this my lineage, to take good care of it, that it shall not be ill treated,
soiled, torn, or get lost in any way nor lent to strangers for whoever it will not be of any interest,
as it only contains a little part of my own and my family's history, sorrow, and adversity here in
this life of trials. Ya, I dare say that it does not contain one-tenth, ye, I don't think I am lying if I
say one-hundredths of my many strange, sad, and difficult positions and dangerous roads here in
this wicked and false world. But I know that what I have written is the truth, at least I do not
know of any error or untruth in it, for which reason I leave it in the custody of the Lord, my God
and Father with a clear conscience. And I myself will protect it here in this life and maybe also
later on consider where it is and see how my dear descendants follow the warnings of our
hard-earned experiences during our laborious trial life of which I have only touched a few of
what I thought were the most important ones in our school of experiences, namely about the
gospel of Jesus Christ, about blessed words and teachings, about heavenly revelations and
commandments which are
P.72
given to our eternal exaltation and happiness in all eternity if we just strive to live them honoring
God in life and death, yes, in the eternal life. May God, our eternal Father's mercy and the Holy
Ghost and strength help us in this, I hope and pray in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.
Magrete Dinesen often spoke about a friend of hers, a good and loving little girl, Karen
Marie Olsen, whom she wanted to do work for in God's house, but had forgotten to. She was
born 1859 in Farre and died in Svenstrup. All her life she ate one spoonful of salt every night
except her last. She lay dead 12 days in spring without smelling. she talked about death the night
before she died.
P.73
The apostles of Jesus Christ warns people not to talk against the law of polygamy - the Celestial
Marriage Law.
Talks by Brigham Young, June 30, 1867 in Bowery, Deseret News No. 41, Vol XVI.
Talking about Mother Eve and God's revelation about the law of polygamy. I don't want to
speak much about that principle, but I say woe unto you Eves if you express or harbor feelings
against this doctrine. Woe unto each woman in this church who says, "I will not subject myself
to the doctrines which God has revealed." One day you will wake up and say, "I have lost the
crown and exaltation I could have had had I only been faithful to my doctrines and the
revelations God has given. I could have been crowned just as well as you men. Now I have to go
to another kingdom."
Be careful, you mothers of Israel, and don't teach your daughters in the future as many of
them have been taught to marry men outside of Israel. Woe unto you who does it. You will lose
your crown as sure as God lives – be careful. But maybe you will say, "These men! The oldest in
Israel have everything their way. It is not so, and we don't want everything our way, except when
our way is to do right, and that man or woman who rebels against God's purpose will find
themselves in trouble when the accounts are settled. Then they will have to say, "The summer is
over, the harvest finished, and we have not received our crown." Will you think about this,
sisters. You that are not married as well as you that are, I have got many daughters, but it will be
better for each of my daughters and for every woman in this church to marry men who has
proved themselves to be God’s men no matter how many wives they have than to take these
wretches who roam around here.
He says in another talk: Daily I seal young women to older men who have wives already.
Moses 4, chapter 31, the Lord said to Moses, "Avenge the children of Israel of the Midianites:
afterwards shalt thou be gathered unto thy people." And they killed five kingdoms and saved
32,000 girls, children and women who had not known a man by lying with him, and 32 were
given to the Lord, or meaning to Moses, who was around 120 years old then.
Talk by H. C. Kimbal, Salt Lake City, Apri1 4th, 1866, Deseret News No. 22, vol xv.
I speak about the law of polygamy as one of the most holy principles God has ever given to
people, and all those who exert an influence against it to who it is commanded, man or woman,
will be damned, and they and those who will sympathize with them will suffer chastisement of
Satan in the flesh because God's damnation will rest upon them and poverty, wretchedness and
chastisement of the spirit will be their fate.
Those who honor this and all holy institutions given by
P.74
the Lord will shine like stars in heaven on the firmament and there will be no end to-their
kingdom and glory. This applies to Jews, heathens, and Mormons, men, women, and young ones.
May God bless the righteous, but the men or women who raise their voice or use their
influence against the holy order of polygamy marriage will be damned and they will wither away
because they have taken upon them to fight against God.
The revelations Joseph Smith has given to this people was given to him by Jesus Christ, the
world's redeemer, and this people cannot be blessed if they don't take them serious. They will
lose the spirit and sorrow and punishment will come into their families.
George A. Smith says on October 8th 1869: "Those who look down on the patriarchal
marriage law will have to stay outside and never walk in the streets of the golden city, and each
man and woman who raises their voice to talk against polygamy under the reign of God will
have to seek a share of inheritance outside of this state because nothing unclean shall be allowed
in it."
W. Woodruff says on March 19th 1867. "The great blessing which God has revealed to us in
the patriarchal marriage law and in sealing for time and all eternity is not respected by us the way
it should be. when this principle was revealed, the prophet said to the brethren that this kingdom
could not be promoted without it, and if you don't accept it you shall be condemned, so says the
Lord."
History of Joseph Smith, April 1843, Deseret News, No. 18, vol. VI, July 9th, 1856:
"Is not the reckoning of God's time, Angel's time, prophet's time, and man's time, according
to the planet on which they reside? I answer yes; but there are no angels who minister to this
earth but those who do belong, or have belonged, to it. The angels do not reside on a planet like
this earth, but they reside in the presence of God on a globe like a sea of glass and fire, where all
things for their glory are manifest, past, present, and future; and are continually before the Lord.
The place where God resides is a great Urim and Thummim. This earth in its sanctified and
immortal state will be made like unto crystal and will be a Urim and Thummim to the inhabitants
who dwell thereon, whereby all things pertaining to an inferior kingdom, or all kingdoms of a
lower order, will be manifest to those who dwell on it, and this earth will be Christ's. Then the
white stone mentioned in Revelation Ch. 2, v. 17 will become a Urim and Thummim to each
individual who receives one, whereby things pertaining to a higher order of kingdoms, even all
kingdoms, will be made known; and a white stone is given to each of those who come into the
celestial kingdom, whereon is a new name written, which no man knoweth, save he that
receiveth it. The new name is the key word.
P.75
"I prophesy in the name of the Lord God that the commencement of the difficulties which
will cause much bloodshed previous to the coming of the Son of Man will be in south Carolina
(it probably may arise through the slave question; this a voice declared to me, while I was
praying earnestly on the subject December 25th, 1832.
"I was once praying very earnestly to know the time of the coming of the Son of Man, when I
heard a voice repeat the following, "Joseph, my son, if thou livest until thou art eighty-five years
old, thou shalt see the face of the Son of Man; therefore let this suffice and trouble me no more
on this matter. I was left thus without being able to decide whether this coming referred to the
beginning of the millennium, or to some previous appearing, or whether I should die and thus see
his face. I believe the coming of the Son of Man will not be any sooner than that time.
"The hundred and forty-four thousand sealed are the priests who should be anointed to
administer in the daily sacrifice."
(Directly copied from Deseret News.)
Deseret News, May 14th, 1856. History of Joseph Smith, 1843 February.)
Those who apostatize and deny this doctrine after they have received the Holy Ghost will go
into that sea which burns with fire and brimstone forever.
Terrestrial like the moon were those who died without law, the heathens who never had hope,
the spirits in prison, who the light erected, those who Christ preached to in the spirit world, the
dead who the living were baptized for and judged like people in the flesh, they are the ones who
are the honest people in the world but blinded by people and deny the truth, but accept the gospel
in prison, they will be in the presence of Christ, but not in the presence of the Father and His
throne.
Talk given by Brigham Young, August 31, 1873.
Where a man in your church says: I will only have one wife, I will live my religion with one,
he might get into the celestial kingdom, but when he gets there he will find that he does not have
a wife at all. He has had a talent but haven't used it and it will be taken away and given to those
who has multiplied theirs, and he will find himself without a wife and will be alone in all
eternity. But also if a woman decides not to go into a polygamy marriage she will find herself
living alone during all eternity.
P.76
By Brigham Young in Brigham City, June 28th, 1874.
I say to all my sisters in this kingdom who are sealed to men and who says, "We do not want
to have this man for all eternity, if he is going to behave the same way there as he has done
here." There is not the least chance that you will see him in eternity or he will see you if he
proves himself unworthy here. But if he honors his priesthood and you prove yourself unworthy
for the celestial kingdom and neglect your duties it will be left up to him to do with you what he
pleases. You will be very happy to come to him if you find that the fault was yours and not his,
but are you not the guilty one? Don't make it hard to be united with him there, because no man
shall have the privilege to gather his wife and children around him there without having proved
himself worthy of them.
I have said it many times and will say it again to you ladies who wants a divorce from your
husband, because they have not treated you right or because you don't like their way of living.
There is a principle on which a wife can leave a man. But if the man honors his priesthood it will
be very hard for you to get away from him, if he is righteous, serves God, and is full of mercy,
love and truth, he will have the power that is given to him and he will do whatever he pleases
with you, etc.
B. Young, Lehi City, August 9th, 1874.
You have heard me say many times that there is not a man or a woman in this church, there
never was, and never will be, who goes against the advice that is given from the first presidency
that won't go out of the church sometime if they don't repent. And then he talks about the man
who came to Joseph Smith and asked if the Mormons preached that they would be saved and the
rest of the world condemned. "Yes, and so are most of the Mormons if they don't repent,"
meaning to go into the spirit world without the priesthood. Now, Latter-day Saints, I am going to
tell you this. When a man raises his heel against the advice that has been given to him I know
that man is going to apostatize as long as he lives if he does not repent.
Talked about the revelation of the celestial marriage and about Joseph when Emma asked
him for it in order to ruin it. Says to the sister, "If you raise your heel against this revelation you
will go to hell as sure as you are living women, etc. You sisters might say that the polygamy
marriage is hard for you to bear. It is not so. A man or a woman who will not use their whole life
to build up God's kingdom here on earth without a mate is not worthy thereof and cannot be
crowned. The sacrifice must be made. If it is a man's duty to take a wife, take her; but it is not a
wife's privilege to advise the man and tell him who or how many he should take or what he
should do with them when he has got them, but it is a woman's
P.77
duty to submit herself with caution. If she says, 'My husband does not understand how to control
himself, he is lacking wisdom, he does not understand how to live with two women in
righteousness,' that might be true, but it is not her right to reprimand the evil. She has to bear it,
and that wife who can bear injustice will be crowned with a man much higher than her husband
and that man who is not worthy and does not prove himself worthy for God, his wife or wives
will be taken away from him and given to somebody else, so the wife does not need to worry. It
is the husband who has to worry, fear, and watch himself and make sure he does right.
Where is that man who has wives and all of them think he treats them right. I do not know
such a man. I know it is not your humble servant, Should I only be taught by women I should
make a hell out of it, but I cannot stay. I can only encourage them and treat them nice. I have to
do just what I know is right and they have to help themselves the best they can and I let them
work it out."
President B. Young, June 17th, 1877, Farmington. A few words out of his talk.
When Joseph received the plates, the angel told him to bring them back again to the Hill
Cumorah, which he did. Oliver said when he and Joseph went there the hill opened and they
went in through an opening to a large room. He said at that time he did not think whether they
had the light from the sun or artificial light, but it was just as light as daylight. They placed the
plates on a table. It was a big table, which stood in the room, and under the table there was a
stack of plates, as much as two feet high' and there was altogether in this room more plates than
probably many cartloads, they were stacked up in the corners and along the walls. The first time
they were there Laban's sword hang on the wall, but when they came again it was taken down
and placed on the table across the gold plates, it was pulled out of the sheath and on it were
written these words, "This sword will not be put in its sheath again-before this world's kingdoms
becomes Our God’s and Christ's kingdom." He says that more than Oliver Cowdery have
witnessed this. I myself have seen and talked to and served a young man under the construction
of St. George Temple. He received the promise in his patriarchal blessing the same time I got
mine there, that he would swing Laban's sword and overthrow all the ungodly. He was a very tall
fellow, 22 years old.
P.78
Orson Prattt, Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, July 19th, 1874.
Talking about Enoch Zion. It is about five thousand years since they went away from earth.
what have they done during that time? All we know about them is what has been revealed
through the great prophet Joseph Smith. He has told us that they have been serving angels to
those of the terrestrial order.
Of President B. Young's talk in Lehi, August 9th, 1874, about the United Order.
So says the Lord to His servant Brigham, to call upon the inhabitants of Zion to organize
themselves unto Enoch's order in the new-and eternal covenant in accordance with the heavenly
order for the promotion of my kingdom on earth for the saint's perfection and for the living and
the dead's salvation. You can please yourself by calling this the New Revelation if you wish. It is
not "New revelation," but it is God's exact words and desire to this people."
By Orson Prattt in the 16th ward in Salt Lake City, March 9, 1873.
Talked about full consecration will not come till after the redemption of Zion. Had read in
Doctrine and Covenants about the lower, called Enoch's Order. Said, "But I will prophesy
regarding this church and people that all those who will not listen to this order when God,
through His servants advises them to do so, will stop growing in God's knowledge, and they will
discontinue to have God's will with them and they will gradually grow darker and darker in their
mind until they lose the spirit and the strength from God; and their name will not be counted
among the righteous. You may write it down and keep it." After that he talked about the law of
tithing. Said that it was far below Enoch's Order and we have not obeyed it. Hardly one out of a
hundred here in city has punctually fulfilled it.
About tithing, from "The Star of Millennium."
Who is expected to pay tithing? All men. Those who pay it willingly and honestly will ensure
themselves God's delight. His blessings will be poured out over them. in six troubles he will be
with them, and in seven he will not leave them. They will be God's friends and together with
Christ inherit the Father's kingdom.
P.79
Those who will not fulfill this commandment will attract God's displeasure, will remove
themselves from his presence and will stop that hand that would cover their path with everything
good.
To one and all let it be said those who don't pay tithing are not as poor in means as in spirit,
and if they don't wake up to their duty, poverty will be their lot. They will be found unworthy to
be numbered among the saints, they will apostatize. Do you listen all you who claim to be saints
in Zion and all over the world? They will apostatize, so says the Lord. This is a gathering's
household.
Love – this God's great gift of Mercy. E. Sno asked in his speech here in Manti in 1854. twill
we have love in the resurrection like we do now?,” “Yes, a thousandfold more," he answered
himself.
O. Prattt, Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, October 7th. 1869.
Love comes from God. The love that people has for the opposite sex comes from God, the
same God who created man and woman placed in every heart love for each other. What was the
purpose of creating this dear passion in the hearts of man and woman?
God gave the man, who he created in his own image, a helper, a woman, a wife to be one
with him, to be a comfort and a pleasure to him, and also for another great and wise purpose:
namely that the human life must continue in the creation, that earth must be filled with people in
accordance with God's decision before the foundation of the world, that the rational spirits who
he has created and formed before this earth was ruled in existence, will have a life in mortal
bodies on this planet.
No matter how much deep-felt grief, adversity, and trouble I have suffered from my
childhood or earliest youth on account of this gift of grace which my Father in Heaven has
blessed me with abundantly from my mother's life or from my first origin in the eternal world, I
have always found comfort and happiness in these words that love comes from God and that God
is the source of love, and love is pleasant to God and blessed are the ones who have it. Therefore,
my merciful and loving Father has
P.80
saved and protected me from falling into great temptations, that I have not committed any illegal
or unjust love, even though I have often been tempted til my great sorrow, but then I have always
elevated my eye, my heart and my voice to my father in the highest. Yes, God' you know I strive
forward in humble prayer with willing spirit, but often was I thrown by love in bond of dust.
I will now continue to tell about incidents and our situation during the year of 1878.
On February 5th I moved Magrete and little Kristian down to Sister Sjumager.
On February 7th I had from 12 to 20 sisters from the Relief Society here to anoint mother.
On February 23rd I ordained Hyram Dinesen to Deacon.
On March 16th I got my brain recorded Hu.(?)
In April Hyram rented the two west hay fields out for about 80 bushels of wheat.
This spring we got three new cows of the three Herefords which were born 5 days before I came
home from St. George.
In April we got planted 10 acres with wheat, 4 acres with oat, 1 acre with potatoes, and 1-3/4
acres oat to Joseph in the North field and also half of my wheat.
May 16th Jens Karlsen moved into my house to live. In return he fixed my wagon wheels.
On May 22 I had Erastus Sno, Folson, president Pedersen, and I. B. Maben here to bless my
wife by laying on of hands. E. Sno asked me if I did not have another wife. I answered no,
because she has left me. He then said that I ought to get me a good and good natured wife who
could be to comfort and pleasure for me. I answered yes but thought that it seemed impossible. I
have prayed to God many times and asked Him to have mercy upon me, so I could obey this
advice from the Lord's servant, to receive such a dear and wonderful blessing, which I need so
hard and which I hope and believe I will treasure and appreciate more than any other man on
earth, who has not gone through the great trials and heart troubles that I have suffered in this
false world
P.81
On May 26th Hanne and Hyram received their patriarchal blessings, which I will write later on.
On the 29th same month Hans went to Fresko.
From the 4th to the 13th of June Joseph and I hauled 35 loads, 80 part rocks, which Hans had
ground and sold to Isack Wors. I got $28 in money. A blessing from the Lord. I took the last two
dollars in money, which I got from Andersen when he moved and gave to Bishop Rid $1-1/2 for
temple offering for three months and $1/2 to the sufferer's emigration from Wales because I
thought I would not get any more money.
On June 22nd 11 young people drowned in Fung's Laeg (Lake).
On July 14th full moon. M. C. Dinesen had his 4th birthday and on the 16th he moved with
his mother to Moroni in Arnold's house.
On the 20th of July I was 54 years old and I still felt as healthy and strong as ever before. On
the 29th, same month, Hans was 22 years old. On that day we had the big eclipse of the sun –
new moon.
On August 9th I again had the pleasure of paying temple donation to Bishop Rid 250 C for
five months which was this year out, so my name became first in the books every month. On that
same day I lost my second front tooth. The first one broke on May 29 in the morning before
Hans went south
On the 28th of August I found the ox that had gotten lost in the mountains. I had prayed to
the Lord several times if he would show me where it was. As we were in the process of driving
the seed home I was led around in a strange way and I found it in the same place where Joseph
and I had searched for three days, him by horse and me on foot.
On September 3rd Bishop H. Jensen, Marie and Marines left for New Mexico,
On September 10th in the morning when I was hauling wheat home Bishop Rid came and asked
for one of my horses for an expedition to southeast Utah. He said that there was not another
horse in the whole ward that was as suitable as mine. I answered, "Yes, if they are suitable, you
are welcome to them," but I could hardly believe they were as they were the simplest between
many in the whole ward, but they took one that same day, so we had to haul all the hay home by
ox alone. Me, Joseph, and Hyram did the harvesting alone this year. Hans had his by Six Miles.
P.82
On the 19th of September me, Hanne, and Hyram drove mother to Six Miles on the request
of Ephraim's wife, who thought she would be better when she came to another place, which
others also had mentioned.
On the 21st we got 36 yards of red dress material, which I had ordered and paid for.
On the 28th Jens Karlsen's wife died in my house. The survivors were her husband and a
little boy. She was buried on Sunday, September 29th. The same night Judge Pikog died and was
buried October 2nd.
On the 5th we brought back mother and Hanne because it was too difficult for me to cook,
keep house, and go to work, and it seemed like there had been no improvement in her condition.
On the 11th we threshed 249 bushels of wheat and 78 bushels of oat for me, 54 bushels of oat
for Joseph, and 40 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing.)
On October 20th Karoline Greer was buried.
That same morning I and sister Matisens drove to Moroni to see my little dear son and gave
him presents.
On the 28th Joseph drove south with a load of flour and oat. The first time 800 pounds of
flour for me and 1100 pounds of oat for himself.
On the 31st me and Hyram drove to Moroni with a load of wood because I saw she (Magrete)
did not have any.
On November 7th I baptized 10 girls and 2 boys in the Hot springs and I assisted in the
confirmations. I baptized and confirmed Mary Agnes Bredvei and on the 8th Bishop Rid
ordained Hans to elder and married him and Agnes Bredvei, after which they drove to St.
George. They were in the temple on the 26th, 27th, and 28th doing baptisms, endowments and
sealings for Mariane and themselves.
Hanne Dinesen's blessing given in Manti, May 26, 1878.
PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN OF JAMES W. WORKS ON THE HEAD OF HANNE
DINESEN, DAUGHTER OF HANS DINESEN AND JOHANNE DINESEN, BORN
JANUARY 8TH 1863 IN MANTI.
Sister Johanne, I lay my hands upon thy head at this time in accordance with thy desire to
seal a patriarchal blessing upon thy head, that shall be a source of comfort and consolation
P.83
unto thee, while thou art permitted to remain upon the earth and retain thy standing in the church
and Kingdom of God for thou art a natural born citizen of the Kingdom of God and also of the
United States of America and therefore thou art entitled unto the protection of heaven and unto
all the blessings and privileges that are guaranteed unto us by the laws and constitution that our
forefathers fought and bled for. If thou will listen to the counsel of thy father thou shall be
blessed with wisdom from on high to guide you through the scenes and changes of life that
awaits thee in the future for thou art young and unexperienced in the ways of the world and liable
to be led astray by the cunning craftiness of man, but if thou will be humble and faithful thou
shall have power to resist the tempter and he shall flee from thee and thou shall overcome the
weaknesses of human nature and triumph in The Redeemer's grace for the Lord has blessed thee
with talents superior to many of thy associates and if thou wilt improve upon these talents thou
shalt have wisdom to counsel thy associates in walking the ways of the Lord and seek him while
he shall be found and thou shall receive thy washing and anointing in the house of the Lord and
thou shall become a mother in Israel and raise up a righteous posterity to the honor and glory of
God. Thou art a descendant from Abraham through the loins of Isaac and Rebecca of the tribe of
Ephraim and thou art entitled to the blessing of the new and everlasting covenant through this
lineage. When thou hast finished thy course here on the earth thou shalt rest from thy labor for a
little while and in the morning of the first resurrection thou shall be crowned with glory,
immortality, and eternal life at the head of thy posterity in connection with thy husband in the
Redeemer's Kingdom. These blessings I seal upon thy head by virtue and authority of the holy
priesthood vested in me upon conditions of thy faithfulness in the name of Jesus of Nazareth –
even so, Amen.
George Mills, Script.
P.84
HYRAM DINESEN'S BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, MAY 26, 1876.
PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN OF JAMES WORKS ON THE HEAD OF HYRAM
DINESEN, SON OF HANS DINESEN AND JOHANNE DINESEN, BORN JANUARY 6TH
1865 IN MANTI.
Brother Hyram, I lay my hands upon thy head at this time and seal a patriarchal or Father's
blessing upon thee that shall be a source of comfort and consolation unto thee while thou art
walking on the slippery path of youth and growing up to manhood. Thou shalt be blessed with
health and strength and wisdom from the Almighty to guide thee through the trying scenes and
changes of life that awaits thee in the future for thou art a child of God in very deed,
Thy spirit is pure and free from the evil contamination of this world. If thou wilt listen to the
counsel of those that God has called and set apart to guide and direct the affairs of his kingdom
in all the world, and will honor thy father and thy mother and will follow in the footsteps of thy
father as he follows those that are placed over him in the Lord Thy days shall be long in the land
which the Lord, Thy God, giveth unto thee for an everlasting inheritance. Thou shall receive a
portion of the holy priesthood. Thou shalt perform many mighty miracles. Thou shalt lay hands
on the sick and they shalt recover. Thou shalt cause the blind to see, the deaf to hear. The words
of thy mouth, the lame to walk and the dumb to talk. Thou shalt be endowed with power and
authority to go forth and help to break down the strongholds of Babylon. Thou shalt confound
the wisdom of the wise and bring the understanding of the prudent to naught. Thou shalt teach
the ways of the Lord and many of the honest in heart shall walk therein. Thou shalt assist thy
father in redeeming his friends and relatives that have died without a knowledge of the truth
Thou art a descendant from Joseph through the loins of Ephraim. Thou shalt have wives and
children given unto thee until thou art satisfied. Thou shalt enjoy a fullness of the glory of God at
the head of thy posterity in the Redeemer's Kingdom.
These blessings I seal upon thee in connection with all other blessings that have been
pronounced upon thy head by the elders of Israe1 and seal thee up unto eternal lives to come
forth in the morning of the first resurrection and be crowned with a royal diadem in the
Redeemer's Kingdom at the head of thy posterity. Even so – Amen
Script, George Mills
P.85
On November 14th Joseph came home from Fresko and brought a small load for the railroad,
so again I got $28 and I have not been out of money since I in spring gave Rid the last $2.
On November 19th I drove to Moroni with 30 bushels of wheat and bought 20 gallons of
molasses.
On November 28 the apostle Orson Hyde died and was buried on Sunday, December 1st.
On December 5th at fast meeting I blessed Jens's little girl and named her Emilie Marie Dinesen.
On the 21st I again paid $3 to Bishop Rid in advance for temple donation up till July 1st,
1879.
On the 29th we got the last clothes made. Each got 1 new suit from the last wool from the
Provo factory – me, Joseph, and Hyram. So now we are pretty well dressed, which we have been
for quite a while. All this year I have mended and darned like usual.
Our mother is still bedridden like in 1877 with the only change that she is now eating a little
more, but Hanne has had to feed her with a spoon just like a little baby ever since she was out at
Ephraim's wife. Hanne has also taken her up alone a couple of times every day, so she has been a
little more cleanly this last year.
God alone knows when the day of redemption will come and free her and us from this dreadful
situation we are in. Sometimes she cries and sometimes she laughs. Yes, my sorrows and
troubles this year have sometimes been bigger than I seem to be able to bear, because Joseph and
Hanne has often turned against me, been disobedient and talked to me in a shameful way when I
have warned and addressed them to the best of my knowledge. Often I have felt and expressed in
my heart's resent the wish of being in my grave. O, my God, why do I have to continue suffering
with sorrow and grief. First, in many years being treated like an enemy by my wives and now by
my children. I have strived to teach them to live up to God's commandments both by words and
example and have only had the best intentions. I have obeyed and honored God's holy priesthood
and his laws with all my heart. Kept the Sabbath and fast day holy. Have paid by tithing and
offerings. Gone to the meetings and quorums. Have said my prayers morning and evening and in
secret. Have asked God to bless our food, my family and everything. Yes, I have consecrated
myself and everything I have to the Lord. I have voluntary left everything to go to St. George
and Salt Lake City to help raise the
P.86
Lord's temples. I have also worked on the temple here in Manti this year. I worked for $58,
Joseph for $13.75. I gave 4 bushels of wheat and 7 days of work to the tabernacle. I have done
baptisms and sealings for as many of my and my wives' dead relatives and friends as we have
been able to think of. I have been a member of the 48th Quorum of the Seventies since it was
organized in 1857. Have received 3 letters from Joseph Young. Have been a member of the first
circle since it was organized 1859 at Sjumakers. Was a member of the prophet school as long as
it existed. I have served the people as a teacher for more than 20 years. I have served as water
master and been on committees in several fields for many years. I have taken and paid Deseret
News in more than 20 years, and for a while Juvenile Instructor, Skandinavien's Stjerne
(Scandinavian Star), and History of Joseph Smith and never subscribed on a paper outside the
church of Jesus Christ. I have strived to keep the word of wisdom even though I have often had
trouble from my family for not buying coffee and tea and very little meat. Tobacco and alcoholic
drinks I have almost never bought, in spite of my strong nature and health. I probably love and
demand it as much as any other man, because I got used to these things in my youth in Denmark.
I have paid $50 in tithing last year plus donations and work. I have always been between the first
ones when there has been any calls. I have done a great deal of public work during all these
years, etc.
Can any member of my family or outside of it stand up and deny one single thing of the
many I here have mentioned or truthfully say that I have not hankered after God's kingdom and
his righteousness? No, I think that my house and my home can prove that I have not hankered
after this world's glory and riches
I heard in a talk held in St. George that when we come before God for his judgment nobody
will ask us how much money we have or how many beautiful houses we have built, etc., but
what we have done to build up God's kingdom here in these latter days. Woodruff said that when
we get there we will find our whole life biography from first til last written down in a book in the
great library in the celestial kingdom. We will be able to read it and remember all our deeds here
in life, both good and bad ones. Oh, what blessed comfort and happiness for those who wandered
in meekness and humility before the Lord, have honored and obeyed the holy priesthood and His
laws and commandments in proportion to the light and ability God has given us here in this
important time of trial, and on the other side as well How sad it will be for those who hew
neglected this.
P.87
1879
On January 2nd Joseph and Hyram drove to Six Miles together with Ephraim to continue to
Piot with flour and oat for me and himself. Hyram should stay with Ephraim's family till
Ephraim came back.
On the 7th C. Pedersen moved a young couple into my house.
On the 16th good old sister Marker was buried.
On the 21st we all drove toSix Miles and back home again.
On the 25th I drove stones to the Relief Society's new store to which company I also brought
3 bushels of wheat on January 23: 1878 to be kept in storage and in which store I have 3 shares,
$15 of the 5 I got for rent from Marie Sjumaker. (?)
On the 30th Joseph came safe home, but with a deal not quite as good as before, only $44 of
which I got $23.50.
On February 4th Joseph, P. Marker and a little company went to Fresco to work.
On the 10th Hyram Fobus was buried.
On the 11th mother was up for the first time in almost two years and since that she was up
every day and sometimes she talked a little to us, which was a great pleasure for us. She has
gained weight and looks better. This explains the dream I had on January 28, 1877. The sheep
with the two heads, which went by me meant that two years would pass away in this difficult
period of difficulties, temptations, and trials. The white lamb was standing by during this period
manifesting a little kind and innocent assistance.
On the 13th I received the Danish paper Bikuben (The Beehive)
for the first time
I worked many days during this month on the temple ground, but spring came so early that
we started to plant on the 24th.
On March 3rd I became a member of the newly established trading company.
On the 4th I drove to Moroni to see my dear little son. I presented him with small gifts and
gave his mother 8 bushels of wheat and 4 bushels of potatoes, which she had written to W.
Andersen about, plus $2 in silver.
On the 19th I returned to my old sleeping place after 2 years.
P.88
On the 26th mother started to eat alone at the table. On the 28th old sister Maren moved. She
had lived for more than 1-1/2 years in my old room.
On April 4th I sent 3 year old heifers to D. Henris herd in 6 Miles Krik on share 2/3,
On the 8th we received the first good rain and snow, which we had anxiously been waiting
for. It was followed by frost and cold spell which ruined the glorious chance for fruit.
On the 14th the Lord's apostles were here to lay the cornerstone for the holy temple here in
Manti.
Hyram and I planted all the crops in February and March: 11 acres of wheat, 6 acres of oat.
in April we planted the garden with oat, lucerne and 1 acre with potatoes. We ploughed 14 acres
in the summerfold during April and May. Hyram herded stray cattle for $11 in money.
On May 1st I baptized in hot springs 6 girls and 4 boys and helped bless the little children on
fast day.
In the middle of this month A. Polsen accused me of having let my horses walk on his wheat
in the Danish field when we had ploughed. I knew this was not true so he had to ask forgiveness
of me.
On the 15th we all drove to Six Miles Creek and home again. That same night I again paid to
Bishop Rid a gold $5 in temple donation for 10 months, from July 1st till May, 1880.
On the 17th and 18th we had conference here in Manti.
On the 31st Ephraim and his whole family drove to St. George and left everything to be taken
care of to Hans, who was out there most of the time. He has a good little farm there, house and
40 acres of land next to Ephraim's. He bought it and paid it with one horse, one cow, and some
boards, which he and Joseph hauled down two years ago, and 1 young ox, which I had given to
him.
Last year he bought a young ox for that share in the East field which I gave him. He bought a
wagon for wheat. So he is doing very well, but he still has not moved out there. Hans has always
been helpful, loyal, and obedient to me, which I also hope Hyram as the youngest will turn out to
be. Jens has not been so bad, either.
On June 1st father Sjumager was buried.
On the 2nd Hans's first son was born.
On the 5th I blessed and confirmed baptisms in fast meeting.
P.89
At noon same day F. W. Cox died following an accident he had the Monday before. He was
buried on the 7th.
In the first part of this month Hyram and I hauled timber down from the mountains for a
fence in front of our house, which we plan on putting up as soon as we get time. It is already
sawed and ready.
On June 20th Joseph came home from Fresco where he had headed on February 4th, so he
had been gone exactly as many months and days as I was gone when I was in St. George
working on the temple from November 4th to March 20th. He had earned a new suit
On June 26th we were all gathered here to eat dinner, something that very seldom happened.
On the 28th of June Ephraim and Joseph left here to go and work on the railroad
On July 2nd I received my well-earned memorial medal from Denmark with the King's
portrait on it. I received it for my faithful service and participation in the war 1849.
On July 3rd at fast meeting I blessed Hans's son and named him John Mai1s Dinesen.
On July 6th it was 30 years since I was in the horrible blood battle at Fredericia.
As earlier mentioned, July 14th was M. C. Dinesen's birthday and this time he was 5 years old.
On the 20th I was 55 years old, On the same day Ole Svensen, jun. was buried.
On the 22nd Joseph came home from the railroad. He had earned over $70, of which I got
$22 for horses and feed, plus half part in a scraper.
August 3rd our circle meetings were over.
On the 7th Pedersens moved from here.
On the 10th Ane Marie Marker was buried.
On the 26th we all drove to Six Miles Creek.
On September 1st George Wilkog moved into my house.
This summer Bishop Rid came and asked me if I could go on a mission to Denmark. I
explained my family situation to him, but said that if I am called I will go and leave everything in
the hands of God. I talked to President Maben about it and he said that I had a big mission here at
home and told me to be patient and satisfied with that. Taylor Poulsen was then called and we all
helped him with money for the ticket.
P.90
Our mother is still walking around and sitting up like she started to in February, but she only
talks to us once in a while if she is mad. she also talks quite a bit about invisible women or rather
spirits which she says are deceiving her or threatening her with tremendous punishments if she
does not fast or do as they demand. She talks foolishly and mockingly about my goodness and
patience with her when she scratches and kicks me and pulls my beard. For this reason I started
to smoke a little tobacco at night when I was sitting alone before I went to bed, having nobody to
talk to. I did this to kill the time and my sorrow. All signs of love, affection, kindness and
togetherness had left her a long time ago. The children were gone most of the time and
everything around me seemed dark and tragic, but praise to the Lord my great and only hope was
His tremendous and glorious promises and sealings to me which are eternal.
This summer Joseph, Hyram, and I harvested all the crops with the old reaper. The crop was
only half of what it could have been on account of the long drought, little water, and the heat.
The frost in spring had ruined the potatoes, the fruits, and part of the seed. We threshed
September 3rd and got only 138 bushels of wheat, 127 bushels of oat, and 22 bushels of potatoes.
(Paid tithing.)
On the 4th I assisted in confirming the baptisms at fast meeting.
On the 5th we saw clear signs about war in the skies in west after sundown.
On the 9th I drove to Moroni with 10 bushels of wheat, $10 in temple credit to A. Pedersen
for hauling wood. An order from the tithing office on 1400 pounds of hay, which I brought to
Moroni to have delivered to Magrete and 2 yards of fabric for pants to Kristian and $3 in silver
for rent, but the Moroni bishop told me that he could not give Magrete any hay as they did not
have any tithing hay at all, so I decided to take the hay back and bring it to her. I took only 625
pounds and left the rest for tithing and took a full load of my own and drove the 23rd and 24th to
Moroni again with a load of hay for her, and still she was not satisfied, but required more wheat
and other things.
On October 2nd Joseph Todel was buried.
On the 13th Soren came from Moroni and again got 7 bushels of wheat and 5 bushels of
potatoes.
This summer I got a five year old stir (steer) from Gresvale (valley), which D. Henri gave
$27-1/2 in meat, with which I also paid several other expenses F. W. Cox got the stir.
On the 27th of October Joseph and I homesteaded a quarter in Kastelvalle [Castle Vale]. I gave
$5 and Joseph $17. He left to go there the same day with a company to work on irrigation ditches
and drive timber for houses. He had my horses, 300 pounds of oat, 118 pounds of wheat, 130
pounds of flour, and 14 pounds of pork.
P.91
On November 5th Hans, Roli Bredvi and I drove over the east mountains to Kastelvalle to
look around. We arrived there on the 8th in snow and stayed there till the 15th. We drove over
the mountains in deep snow and came home on the 19th.
On the 29th I drove Jens, Hanne and mother to Six Miles Krik [Creek?] to visit Hans.
On December 1st Joseph came back from Kastelvale, and on the same day I received a letter
from H. J. Arnoldus in Moroni telling me that he on November 26th had moved Magrete to Mt.
Pleasant to keep house for a widower and later marry him, which I had a suspicion of when I was
there in fall with wheat and hay and she required everything in advance.
Hans and Ephraim had one of my dairy cows out there during the summer.
I slaughtered the biggest hog we have had yet in the fall. It weighed around 400 pounds.
On December 9th an old man, Matis Jensen, moved into my little room.
We did not have much snow or hard frost this last part of the year
On the 31st, which was New Year's evening, Ephraim, Hans, Joseph, Hanne, and I went to a
little family dance down at W. Bredveis. The first dance I have been to in five years.
This ended the year 1879.
On account of the dry and hot summer my tithing only amounted to 36 dollars and 24 cents
in 1879. To the tabernacle I hauled rocks 2-3/4 days and paid 91 in silver
I worked on the temple 12 days, 7 of them with team and paid $6 in silver and 3 bushels of
wheat. in 1878 I worked on the temple 20 days, 11 of them with team and paid $6 in silver.
in 1877 I worked on the temple 30 days, 5 of them with team and paid $1 in silver and 80 pounds
of wheat. All together in these 3 years I worked 62 days, 23 of them with team. Paid $13 in silver
and 260 pounds of wheat. Besides this work Hans and Joseph worked some days when they were
home.
P.92
1880
1880 also started with hard frost.
On January 2nd Brother Wilkog and another brother drove to Salt Lake City to get married.
On the 4th I traded with Hans Jensen and sold my southern piece of land in the Danish field
for a wagon worth $50 and $200 in money and in the store, which is supposed to be paid during
the next two years.
On the 7th I drove to Fort Ephraim to get Kirstine and her daughter Line and bring them up
here to Matis Jensen in my house. He was sick. They had earlier talked about getting married.
On the 8th I heard that Magrete was married to a shoemaker or cobbler by the name of
Matias Matiasen and lived in Mt. Pleasant. This was a big relief for me in the middle of my great
sorrow and indescribable adversity with my family during many years, which during this winter
seemed even harder than I could bear, for which reason I went and got me a patriarchal blessing.
HANS DINESEN'S BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, FEBRUARY 22, 1880.
PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN OF GARDNER SNO ON THE HEAD OF HANS
DINESEN, SON OF RASMUS AND INGER DINESEN, BORN JULY 20, 1824 IN
DENMARK
Brother Dinesen, I place my hands upon your head to give you a Father's blessing. Thou art
unto me as an orphan child, for thou hast no father in the priesthood to bless you, and by virtue
of my office as a patriarch I bless you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ
I seal upon you the blessing of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob for thou art a lawful heir to all the
blessings of the promised seed. Thy lineage is from Joseph through the loins of Ephraim. I seal
and confirm all your former blessings, ordinations and sealings which you have received under
the hands of the servants of God in the house of the Lord. I also seal and confirm the blessings
which Isaac Morly, the patriarch and Brother Perkins, the patriarch, has conferred upon you.
Now I want to say unto thee, Brother Dinesen, that your trials and afflictions shall be but for
a moment and they shalt work out for you a far more exceedingly eternal weight of glory. I say
unto thee, Brother Dinesen, let thy heart be comforted.
P.93
You shalt obtain every blessing that your heart can desire in righteousness for the Lord loveth
thee and He sees all shine afflictions and is willing to bless thee. He knows the integrity of thy
heart and his angels are watching over thy footsteps and are roundabout thee to bear thee up and
whom the Lord loveth he chastises. Thy last days shalt be thy best days. You shalt have power
over all your enemies and your children shalt yes rise up and call you blessed because of the
good instructions which you have and will impart unto them. The time will come when you will
enter into the temple of the Lord and be an instrument in his hands to help redeem the dead. You
may live upon the earth till you are satisfied with living.
I seal you up together with your companion and posterity unto eternal lives to come forth in
the morning of the first resurrection to receive a celestial crown in the mansion of thy Father and
to be rewarded for all your labor here. Through your faithfulness in keeping all the
commandments I seal all these blessings upon you in the name of the Lord, Jesus Christ, even so
– Amen.
This winter I worked 4 days on the temple quarry and Hyram drove rocks 7 days, all of them
with horses. I mended quilts, overalls, pants, and socks in the winter.
On March 8th I drove Joseph to Castle Valley.
On the 9th Sister Hamelton was buried.
On the 17th P. Jensen was buried.
On the 15th George Wilkogs moved.
On the 18th we all drove to Six Miles.
On April 1st Matis Jensen died in my house. I had housed and taken care of him for no pay in
three months.
This winter was the longest and coldest we had had yet. A lot of cattle died of starvation and
coldness
We did not start planting till the middle of April: 6-1/2 acres of wheat in the north field, ½
acre of potatoes, and in the Danish field 4-1/2 acres of oat, ½ acre of corn, 1 acre of clover and
lucern.
On April 23rd Taylor Polsen's wife died.
On May 5th we all drove to 6 Miles.
On the 26th George Karlsen was buried.
P. 94
In the middle of June I put a new fence up towards the street and painted it green.
On the 23rd of June Jens's and Ephraim's wives both gave birth to a son in the afternoon.
On July 7th we got a white bull calf, the first white calf we have had.
On the 15th I drove through Spring town on my way to get lumber and talked to my dear
little son M. C. Dinesen. I gave him candy and 15 cents.
On Tuesday, July 20th, which was my birthday, C. Bernsen, who came over with us, died –
52 years old.
On the same day, my birthday, I gave $5 in gold to help R. Henningsen's second wife's sister
Ane to emigrate. He has asked me for money twice and offered her to me for a wife, and on the
26th of July her mother, who had been very sick, died in Nyokjobing, Denmark. The same day
we started to cut grass.
On the 27th we had a real bad storm which almost pulled up a big tree out in front of the door
where mother always was sitting and walking back and forth.
The day after, which was Wednesday, July 28th, the most unexpected and tragic incident I
have ever had on this earth happened. After midnight I heard my poor wife offer up a prayer to
the Lord like she used to do and said: "Oh, Lord, Jesus, have mercy upon me and redeem my
soul," but I did not think more of it than usual and got up early to go in the field to water Before I
got up I reached out to put my right arm around her to press her to my breast and show her my
love for her and then she pulled my one ear. It hurt a lot. When I came back home Joseph left to
go to Castle Valley and after that we had lunch and she was in such a bad mood that she only ate
a little. She walked back and forth on the floor crying and saying angry, unpleasant and hard
words to us, especially to me.
Hanne had to go up to Jens's and wash and wanted to take her mother with her, but she did not
want to go, so I told Hanne twice, "You have to take care of your mother today, because she is
very depressed and I'm not going to be home till tonight." I had to go down and change the water
and after that go and rake hay. I left my house and my dear wife without thinking that it would
be the last time in this miserable life.
When I had changed the water I got a feeling that I should go home before I went in the hay
field, and when I got home all
P.95
doors were locked from the inside and the curtains were drawn. I did not know anything was
wrong, but thought she had gone with Hanne, and I was about to leave, but felt I should go in. So
I put a rock under a window, lifted it up, and crawled in with my head against the floor. When I
raised it I saw the gruesome heartbreaking scene. My beloved, dear wife was hanging from the
ceiling in the clothesline, wherefore I exclaimed these words: "Dear Lord, my dear wife, have
you hung yourself?"
When I noticed the closed, gloomy house she was locked up in, because Hanne had closed
the door to the street in front of the chair she was always sitting in, I almost felt like excusing
and forgiving her as she had been in such a lonely, tempting, and miserable situation and being
so disturbed and darkened in her mind and thoughts. But I did not feel good against Hanne who
had left her against my order.
I put my arm around her body and raised her up so I could get the string off. I then put her
down on the floor and ran outside to call S., We and P. Larsen. Pretty soon the police were
gathered and held questioning and inspected the scene. Her body was still warm. I took her in my
arms and carried her to the bed and put her on the bed. A chair which she had used to step down
from was standing next to her and she wore one shoe.
P. Marke left immediately to get Joseph. The day after, July 29th, which was Hans's 24th
birthday, Jens and I digged most of her grave. Ephraim, Hans, and Hyram finished it in the
afternoon. John Bokanen made her coffin which cost $6 plus boards. She was laid in it dressed in
her white, holy temple clothes. She was the most beautiful corpse that had ever been seen in
Manti. she was white and beautiful in her face and on her body like she was when she was alive.
I believe the reason was that she hardly ever ate anything else but milk and wheat bread. She laid
dead for two nights next to my bed in which I slept tight by her side.
In these two nights it was very cold, there was frost and I also bought some snow and put on
her body and a piece of cloth soaked in salpetre water on her face which was kept fresh and cold
On the second morning, Friday, July 30th, I alone went down and put three little pieces of
board on the bottom of her grave, said two prayers with my face towards the ground and towards
heaven and devoted and consecrated to the Lord, our God and Father, the grave and my whole
newly assigned lot 24 feet in the north to a peaceful resting place for my dear wife, me, and the
whole family and relatives when God calls us from here.
The funeral was supposed to be held at 10 o'clock in the bowery and I had requested our four
oldest sons to carry her up there, but in the last minute I heard that President Maiben did not
P.96
now know about it, so I ran to him and Weierham, and when I returned I saw to my even greater
sorrow and surprise that the crowd had just left the house with H. Jensen, J. Hansen, Weiley, and
J. Steg carrying our beloved wife and mother instead of our sons.
This filled me with feelings which I cannot describe. I then asked to carry, which was refused
me by J. H., who said that It was not proper, but I did want to carry, as I had not had the privilege
of saying goodbye for the last time in my own house to my poor, dear, highly beloved wife's
body which I had known and shared sorrow and pleasures with for 36 years, so I pushed H.J.
aside and took over
When we reached the bowery I took charge like it is custom. The family was supposed to sit
closest to the deceased, but some of our sons, their wives and children sat further back and the
bench fell down to the one side and broke, which could have caused great damage, as some with
their small children fell backwards down on the floor. But the Lord protected them.
A suitable comforting talk was given by H. Jensen and Maiben. when H. Jensen was hurrying
to put the lid on the casket I asked them to wait a while as it was the last time we were going to
see her here. Just then Joseph came in tired and strained, so he got to see his mother in the last
minute. I then stepped up to her, took her hand, patted her on the cheek, bent down to kiss her
several times and said, "Goodbye, my dear wife," with a sorrow-filled and tearful heart several of
her children joined me.
Hans and I drove her to the cemetery with my conveyance. I wrote on the block by her head
(Block 11, Lot 7):
"The mortal earthly remains of Johanne Dinesen, born in Denmark, December 4th, 1825 -
Dead July 28th, 1880. Peace be with you - beloved wife and mother."
Salt Lake City, February 17, 1971
My Dear Sister Frandsen:
You should have a medal for all your patience and understanding with me. As I said over the
phone some time ago, that if I had known how many obstacles I would meet this winder, and
how long a time it would take me to finish the translation I had promised you, I probably never
would have started it in the first place.
On the other hand, however, I enjoy doing it, if only I do not have to rush. The book is a
jewel, and I would have been extremely happy, myself, if any of my ancestors had left me
something like that. I am grateful for what I have, printed records, and also letters but not
anything so personal and from such an interesting period, as this book of yours.
I do not feel like waiting much longer, so I decided to send you the first 50 pages (or rather
50 pages and a half), and then, as soon as possible – God willing – send you another group–
maybe even smaller, soon. I will then, tomorrow, take $50,50 out of the bank, where your money
is waiting, and I am very grateful that you trusted me with it, the way you did.
The last 3 weeks have been very hard for me, like so many others I got a bad cold or flu 3
weeks ago. In spite of what we did, I did not seem to be able to snap out of it. The fever has
stayed with me all the tine – there have been complications, etc. etc. But I do feel better now and
have been to Relief Society today for the first time again. Since I am a teacher there, I had better
get started again.
As you will see, I do not have the same wonderful typewriter that your former helpers had,
and my arthritis-fingers have made several small mistakes. But I trust that it is very legible,
nevertheless. The first few pages were done with an older ribbon, and I am sorry about that. As
soon as I got down town to get another one, things do look much better. But I still feel that the
first pages are plain enough.
As I told you once, I am making everything with a carbon paper, so when I am through, you
will have two copies, instead of one. But I am only sending the first copy this time, since I might
need the carbon copy for references, etc, as long as I [am] still translating.
In the beginning, you know, I had no idea that the whole job would not be a good deal over
200 pages. Later I found out from you that the first 100 pages, or so, had already been translated,
so what work I had already done, was all in vain. I did not know about the many pages with the
blessings, that should not be translated, either, until you told me. I am just mentioning this to
explain that had I known from the very beginning, that the whole job would be about 100 pages
or so, I would most probably not have asked for all that money “in advance.” $50,00 should have
been more than plenty. But now, since you so very kindly sent me all that money, it is fine both
for you and me. You will not have to worry about sending any more, I am almost sure, for it
looks to me, that the rest of the work ought to be covered by the money that is still in the bank.
I hope and pray that you feel better now. It was a sad accident you had. I do not expect an
answer to this letter. I know you are unable to write. I do hope you well get a lot of joy out of
reading this – you and your family – and I do hope to be able to send you some more sheets
soon. Please, pray for me, that I might get strength to finish this job in a pleasing manner.
Love and greetings, your friends
Eva M. Gregersen
1930 Laird Dr. Salt Lake City, Utah
P.S. I wrote this on Febr. 17. Today is Febr.25!!!
No, I did not get better that soon. There was a relapse. Again I feel better, and again working.
Will send this tomorrow– and will take $50,50 out tomorrow. You see – I dared not take out the
money (this first portion) until the pages were in the mail!
(This starts the work of the second translator and is typed, rather than OCR scanned, since the
small margins and many hand corrections make scanning impractical. The first sheet is labeled
#108, but also 1881-2, indicating that there is at least one page that is missing. The scanned
part, as apparently typed by the first translator, ends with the burial of Johanna, in 1880.
Most pages in this second part had headings with the year and a page number. I have preserved
these page numbers, because they are referred to in the manuscript itself. The page breaks and
subject headings often come in the middle of sentence, indicating that Hans Dinesen probably
added the headings later.)
1881-2 P. 108
GOD’S GRACE TO ME IN THE CELESTIAL LAW.
Since it, this year, has been 7 years since God, in His grace, allowed me to enter into the
Celestial Polygamy-marriage, for time and all eternity, I would like to write a little more about
that. I thought, just like Father Shoemaker, that I would be able to live with any woman, and
because of that I often prayed to the Lord in humility, in secrecy, with tears and longing, that He
would open up His door of grace to me, and accept me into this, His wonderful and blessed law,
even if I should have to suffer for it, just like my other brothers who already had taken this step. I
wanted to show my faith in work, and be able to partake along with them, in the celestial and
eternal blessings and glories, which will follow, after faithfully having gone through this great
trial. For I could see and understand that in no other ways could these blessings be obtained, and
the thought that I might lose them, could tear my heart to pieces. I prayed day and night because
of the faith, light and love, which my Eternal Father had given me, and I thank Him and praise
His holy name that He, at last, answered my prayers and allowed me to do all these holy
ordinances in His holy house. I would not have lost these blessings for anything in the whole
world, and all the grief, trials and difficulties, which I could bear, came to me. Praise to the Lord,
who gave me patience, and make it possible for me to bear all the trials and all the grief until this
day, so that I did not fall for any temptation or serious sin, even if the same fate came to me, as it
did to our faithful Father Abraham, when he had to let a wife and a beloved son leave and go on
their own way.
But I still have the same reverence and respect for God’s laws and revelations, and I
sincerely wish, from the bottom of my heart, to obey these laws, even if the United States and the
whole world are against us, and are giving out laws to have us arrested and killed. I have
remarked many times that there is nothing I would rather be arrested for, and if He would five
me His blessed Holy Ghost in the hour of trials. I wish sincerely that all my life, in thoughts,
words and deed, through everything, always must be for the glorification of His name, so that
our enemies and the whole works could see and understand, that we will obey God more than
men, and love Him above everything. Then He will reward us with glory and joy in the eternal
world.
1881-3 P. 109
THE DAYS OF MY CHILDHOOD, GOOD GIFTS AND GROWTH.
Since I this year am 57 years old, I want to write a little bit about my childhood. I had been
given strange, humble and loving feelings, and I was very softhearted. I cried very often, when I
saw my mother was unhappy, and I thought: “I wish I knew how I could lighten the burdens my
parents have to carry, and that I could help making them live longer.” I started school when I was
between 7 and 8 years old, and at about the same age I got a very strange illness, where I was
bothered with hear and uneasiness, especially during the night. It was just like a destroying
power came over me, and I can hardly describe it. My parents were afraid that I would never get
rid of this. I never hurt other children nor animals, and when I saw other boys torture snails or
other creatures, I always tried to stop them. I was very large for my age, but I had great patience,
so that little boys jumped up to hit me on the ear, which I took and took, until I finally got angry.
I then hit them once with the back of my hand, so that the blood started running. I remember that
I one day walked home with another boy, who said to his mother: “Mother, see here is the boy I
have been talking about, the one who is so big.” when I left my mother in the morning, I had lots
of questions to ask her about what to do with this and that, for everything that might happen
during the day.
I had about 3 miles to walk to school, and when I could not longer see the house of my
parents, it happened that I cried, when my sister was not with me. Many a time I ran the long
way home, just to see my mother, and when we played outside the school, it was my greatest joy
when I could get to play with the girls. This, of course, made the other boys call me “a
Girl-Boy,” which did not hurt my feelings at all, for I already then thought much much more of
the girls than I did of the boys. When I was 12 years old, I got to like a girl, Kirsten Larsen, so
much, that I wrote her a letter in 18 different colors, for I had already learned to write so well,
that the schoolteacher told the other children to go and look at my slate, when they had
something to write. I was also very interested in drawing. I had a box of crayons in 32 colors,
and I make many beautiful drawings. I made a picture of Napoleon and other war pictures.
1881-4 P.110
MY FIRST SERVING JOB IN MY YOUTH. PRAYER AND LOVE.
I also made pictures of the Sacred Sacrament, of Jesus and His Apostles, and I wrote verses
and put them under the pictures. A rich man, by the name of Spendler, who lived in my father’s
house, noticed the talents, that I had been given and my desire to draw, and he offered me many
times that he would get me in as a student at the Royal Academy, but I refused each time. This
hurt him very much, and he said that I was only interested in “watching cows’ tails,” and it was
true that I was more interested in farming than in anything else. I also wrote this in the letter to
the farmer-girl.
When I had spent two summers on Ore Farm to water the cows, as I also have written in the
front of the book, Piece 1, my mother asked for more salary for me in the second year. This,
however, made the manager so angry that he did not want me to come any more. This made me
very unhappy, for I loved being there. I then decided, just like Joseph Smith, for the first time to
walk a short distance away from the farm, and to kneel down on the ground, and with my face
turned toward the farm, I sincerely prayed to the Lord in words, that He would make it possible
for me to come up there this summer. God heard my prayers. The man who lived in my father’s
house, found out about my desire. He went up to the manager, told him about my wish, and
asked that I might have my way. And my wish was granted. This summer I still was 14 years old.
I again fell in love. This time with an older girl, named Maren. I had changed a lot since I was 12
years old. My voice had changed to a man’s deep sound, my power to love was growing in me
constantly.
I stayed there only one summer. The winter I spent at home, helping my father to dig sand
out of the lake, up on the ice. Then we took it to land in a wheelbarrow. I went in front and was
pulling a rope. He sold it in wagon loads, and he received 25 cents per load, which contained
about 50 bushels. This could be about one day’s work. When I said what I would do the day
after, or at any other time, I already at that time said: “If it be the will of God.” And when I went
to bed, I said: “In the name of Jesus.” When I was 17 years old, I again made a change. I now
came up to Ryegaard. Here again I fell in love with a little girl by the name of Maren. This love
bothered me day and night, because she was still not the right one for me. She told me that she
was too old for me. I could hardly sleep.
1881-5 P.111
MY GRIEF AND TEMPTATION. ENGAGEMENT. FAITHFULNESS
Many times I went away, when the others went to bed. I felt as if I could not live if I did not
get her. But about two years later I got to know another girl, by the name of Johanne, on
Lundegaard, not far away. It seemed like this girl right away was able to accept me and my love.
This make me so very, very happy, that the evening when we were engaged, I bent my knees on
my way home, and I thanked God from the bottom of my heard that He had fulfilled my wish,
and taken my grief away. Not long afterwards, I got another job at Hellerup, where I had a kind
of promotion. Here I was met with other unexpected dangers and temptations. I thank the Lord
that I can truthfully say that I have never taken advantage of an innocent girl, sexually. Here,
however, I myself came in great danger of having this happen unto me. A very smart girl by the
name of Anne came to this place as a servant maid. One evening I sat and talked to her, after the
other workers had gone out. I cannot remember what we talked about, but it seemed like the
conversation was very interesting, for suddenly I found that it was very late. When I got up and
wanted to leave, she said: “You do not have to leave. You can stay here. You can get up here,
early in the morning, as well.” I had no knowledge of her smart plans, and it embarrassed me to
refuse, so I let myself be talked into going to bed with her. But when I heard the way she spoke,
where she tried to encourage me to go ahead, it was just like a quiet voice was talking in my
heart, and said just these words: “Be careful.” I immediately said: “I do not feel like staying
here.” As soon as this change came over me, she could feel it, and she said fast and loudly:
“Then you had better get up and leave.” I did so right away. Her hidden hopes were thus not
fulfilled. Nobody knew that she was pregnant, and she wanted to choose me for the father of her
child. What a horrible grief, sin and shame would not have come unto me, if God had not warned
me and saved me out of a temptation of the kind that no man can resist without help. This would
have been extra bad, since I was engaged to a lovely, young girl. I took good care of my money.
I hardly ever played cards, and I did not get drunk. An old man, by the name of Niels Verløse,
who was working with me, said once: “Hans, you are a decent fellow. When you see me come
home drunk, take a stick and give me a good licking.” I also took good care of my clothes. When
I came home from dancing, I put my clothes nicely together, and put them in my trunk. I also
won a lot of bets, sometimes by running and sometimes by lifting and wearing heavy costumes.
1881-6 P.112
A GREAT FRAUD ON OREGAARD.
I also went to Church very often, and almost every Sunday I visited my parents as long as I
was working on the farms.
I would now like to go back and tell about a great fraud which took place on Oregaard the
last winter I was working there. One evening I went to a dance. There I met a very
strong-looking fellow, by the name of Niels. He promised to get me a very good position in
Copenhagen. I was going to be a servant for an outstanding family, and was going to receive 6
“Rigsdaler” a month. This was a very large salary, and I was only 16 years old, and believed all
that he said. Several times he arrived at the place where I was working, and he borrowed money
from me and others there. He took me to Copenhagen, so that the family there could see me. He
then told me that the lady of the house was not at home, but that I had been accepted on his
word. He had orders to take me to their shoemaker, so that he could take my measurements for a
pair of elegant new boots. Finally the time arrived when I should start in my fine, new job. I had
already resigned from my old one, where I had worked for so long. He arrived to take me in
there. He had already borrowed some money from me, which I had taken out of my salary,
according to his desire, for some necessary purpose or other. On the way in to Copenhagen he
asked me to exchange clothes and boots with him, for I was somewhat better dressed than he
was. I did not like this, and now a bit of doubt was coming into my mind.
When we arrived in Copenhagen, he took me down to a basement, where he said we were
going to have our shoes shines, before we went up to the lady. He then sent me up. I should ask
the servant in the house about something. He told me what gate and hall and door I should go
through. He would stay in the basement until I returned. I could neither find the hall nor the door,
so I hurried back to the basement. I asked for him, but he had completely disappeared with all
my money, and also the money belonging to the others. We never saw him again. Unhappy and
ashamed I had to walk home. I came to the farm and went in through the barn door in the back,
for it was early in the morning. I went to bed, and very ashamed crept under the covers.
The people on the farm knew where I was. They had a feeling that I had had a very bad
bargain, so in the evening the girls came to look for me. They comforted me and talked me into
getting into the house, and get something to eat, which I needed very badly.
I will now continue with my service on Hallerup. I had to go through more grief and
temptation on this place. I sometimes visited “Ryegaard,” where I often in the evenings
1881-7 P.113
HEART GRIEF ON ROYAL SESSION. LOTS OF HARD WORK AND HARM.
stood outside the home for the unmarried mothers. I saw the light disappear, and I felt a great
fear in my heart for what I did not know. That the false P. Smorum again should defile my
honest hope and joy. These things were worth more to me than the whole world and all its vain
pleasures, for it was Heavenly and clean. This was first made clear to me in 1857. And this again
was the beginning of a lot of grief and trouble.
Twice I was at the Royal session to be taken in as a soldier, once before and once after I was
married. My name was written in the war records as Hans Rasmussen, Gjentofte. My hearing
was not too good, for I had suffered considerably from ear aches since my childhood. Sometimes
in my youth, and especially in the summer time, in my youth, I was so deaf that I did not hear
what people said around me. So when I came to the session, I acted as if I was more deaf than I
really was, and I played my part so well that the officers said: “Well, he is deaf,” so they wrote
me down as a transport driver. The man who had sent me in, the head of my military levying
district, said to me: “You played your part well.” But I do believe, that had I not lost part of one
finger, they still would have taken me to Hussar, which was what they really wanted, because of
my good, strong body.
When I got married, I started taking on many big contract-jobs such as forest work, garden
work, building work, road work, and in the winter sometimes threshing with a flail. One summer
on Vilhelmsdal, I took on alone to clean a canal, which was over 1 mile long, 2 or 3 rods wide
and 1 and a half foot deep. I stood in it to over the knees, and threw mud up to both sides with a
shovel.
One summer, to keep all the payment for myself, I took on the job of digging large ditches
which were deep down in a hard road. I believe that these ditches each weighed over 1000
pounds, and I lifted them all alone from the deep, wet ground. This, however, was so hard on me,
that I hurt my body, which even today can give me pains, especially when I have worked hard.
The name of this place was Kildevaelde, and the man was a big, German craftsman, by the name
of Conrat. This man had a sister who was married to a little German shoemaker, by the name of
Kobman. In this place I worked a lot together with this latter man. Konrat started hating
Kobman, and wanted in an unfair way, to force him away from wife, house and home. So he
started to bring an action against him
1881-8 P.114
MY FAIRNESS AND VICTORY. ALSO MY HARD WORK IN YOUTH.
with the police in Copenhagen. Konrat esteemed me rather highly, and he called me in as one
witness for him. He was sure I would defend him, whether it was right or wrong. But I decided to
say nothing but the truth, so that I could freely meet it on the Day of Judgement. So the terrible
oath was read for me and I was given 32 questions. Nobody knew that answers to these questions
better than I did, and I answered them all to the best of my understanding, and in a truthful and
fair way. Konrat’s head got red as blood each time for the answers were all [to] the advantage of
Kobman. So Konrat lost the case, and from that time, each time Kobman saw me, he was happy
and said: “He has talked for me, like God.” But, of course, I had to suffer for this later on, for
naturally Konrat was very angry with me. But I still got to harvest for him, and when it came to
the payment, he would not pay me according to the contract, so I had to go to the police in
Copenhagen and have him called in. Again he lost his case, and had to pay me most of what he
wanted to cheat me out of, and he also had to pay the expenses of the case. He was a rich man,
but Kobman and I were poor men. So we can see from this that the police authorities in
Copenhagen will give justice to the poor as well as the rich, when their case is just.
It was not only when I got married, that I had to start working so hard. Even at the time of
my “confirmation,” at the age of 15 or 16, I had to work as a Junior farm worker, and had to go
with the older farm workers and cut the hay and mow the very heavy harvest. This went on from
morning to the very late evening. I had to use the heaviest tools that nobody else would use. The
days were very long, and my legs were shaking under me. Sometimes I had to go in behind a
small hill, under the pretense of having “a necessary errand,” just to sit down for a few minutes,
to cool off and calm down the strong movements of the blood. In the first same place, during the
winter, I had to cut chaff for about 30 cows, standing in the barn. I had to feed them 5 times a
day, and water them two times. The water I had to pump up from a well, and I had to take all the
manure from them on a wheelbarrow. This I all had to do every day, as well as each day groom,
water, feed and in every way take care of 4-6 horses. All this hard work would naturally tend to
stop the young people from growing so big as they do here.
At this point there is an interruption. The second translator says:
See Page 115 in the book.
(Dear Mrs. Frandsen: On the few pages you sent me of the already translated material, I can see
that the former translator stopped in the middle of Page 96, not in the book, but on the typed
pages you sent me. It looks to me that the second half of the page (115 in the book) has not been
translated, so I am continuing from here: E.M.G. translator)
On Monday the 2nd of August Joseph rode back to Castle Dale. We parted with tears and
grief. Hyrum and I had to drive to the field every day to harvest hay and seed, and during the
night we slept in an old bed, outside the west door. Hans was sleeping on the ground by our side.
That brought company and comfort. I was even more sad when they were not with me in the
evening. Many evenings, in my great grief, I went down to her grave, all alone. I also went to the
temple ground and prayed. On the Sunday evening of August the 8th, I prayed there, like I did
before and afterwards, in my jumble and sad heart, that God, in His mercy and grace would show
me how my poor, dear wife was feeling in every way, also how she was feeling towards me,
since she had been so angry with me the last time she spoke to me. I also prayed that God, my
beloved Father, would stretch out His gracious hand and give me a good and sweet wife in His
Holy Temple in St. George, by opening the way for me to go down there and perform holy
ordinances for living and dead. I prayed that this wife would be one with me in everything,
according to the words of the patriarch, which he said to me. So that we could live together in
peace and joy, and that my last and best days soon would start.
1881 on 1880-7 P.116
GOD’S GRACIOUS AND COMFORTING ANSWER TO MY PRAYER.
and I also had in the same prayers the same third wish of my heart that my dear Father would not
allow me to live in this poor body and fall for temptation or sin against Him, nor lift my hand or
mouth up against His sacred laws or Priesthood, nor sadden the Holy Ghost. I prayed that He, in
His great grace and mercy, rather would soon call me home, on the glorious mission to preach
the Gospel of Jesus to my dear ancestors and friend in the Spirit World, which I many times had
looked forward to. I longed to be re-united with my beloved wife from my youth, for eternity,
and never again have to part.
(Translation has ‘170' at right margin here.)
The day after this prayer, I went to the tailor west in town, Monday evening the 9th of
August, and on the corner by Hals, I met P.O. Hansen and his two wives. Hansen asked me how
I felt, and I answered that I did not feel well. He then said: “Is it right to go and grieve so much?”
and I got moved in my spirit, and I said in a higher tone: “Should I not grieve for my beloved
wife from my youth, whom I have now known for 36 years, and who has given me so many
beloved children? I feel just as great a love for her now, as I have ever felt. I have forgiven her
for what she has done against me, and I sincerely hope that she has also forgiven me.” In the
same minute Gustava Hansen said: “Oh yes, she has.” At right away her face got a red color, and
she talked to me very loudly and very fast: “See, see, why don’t you see?” I did not understand
what she meant, and continued talking about my wife and my great love for her. I did not
remember that Sister Hansen had the gift to see spirits, and that she saw my beloved wife,
Johanne. She stood right in front of me, dressed in her beautiful white clothes. She stood right up
to my face, and she was smiling and nodding to me when I spoke about my great grief, and also
my great love for her, and especially when I said that I hoped that she also had forgiven me.
This was my Heavenly Father’s kind answer to the first part of my prayer, which I had sent
up on the Lord’s temple ground the night before, on the 8th. This was a wonderful consolation
and joy for me, but it was not really told to me until two weeks later, on Sunday the 22nd of
August. This was a proof that she was happy and that her feelings toward me were good and
kind. May the Lord be praised.
I will now write a little bit about a very sad thing which I found in the Semi-weekly of
Deseret News, August 17, Vol XV, number 59.
1881 1880-8 P.117
MY WIFE’S DEATH IN DESERET NEWS AND IN “BIKUBEN.”
“Suicide by hanging. – On the morning of the 28th a Mrs. Dennison of Manti, Sanpete
County, committed suicide by hanging herself, in her own house. At the time of the deed her
husband was at work in the field, and her children all away from home. When discovered, life
was extinct. The deceased had been subject to fits of insanity for years, and it is supposed,
destroyed herself during a recurrence of her madness.” The above is related by a correspondent
to the Enquirer. – –
“In the beginning of September I wrote a letter to Winberg, who was the agent for “Bikuben”
in Salt Lake City. As follows: “I hereby announce to all relatives and friends, not living in Manti,
that my beloved wife from my youth, Johanne Dinesen, born Jacobsen, now after a long and
strange illness passed away on July 28, 1880 in Manti City, Sanpete, Utah. She has lived here
since the end of 1853, when she emigrated to this place, along with her husband and children
after a long and very hard trip. She came with the first company of L.D.S. people, who left
Denmark in 1852, under Captain John Forsgren, and has gone through a lot of trouble and
difficulties since then. She was among the first fruits of the Gospel in Denmark. She was
baptized on Sjaelland. She leaves a deeply grieving husband, five grown-up sons, and one
daughter. 3 of the children are married, and she has 7 grand children. She was a beloved and
loving wife and mother - she died after having renewed her covenants with the Lord through
baptism. She hopes, through His grace, and the atonement of Jesus, to be able to take part in the
glorious morning of resurrection. Then her good deeds and her sufferings will my far surpass her
sins.
Through hard experience she will have learned, that
Amid thorns roses grow,
And through death itself you receive life,
But Darling wife, we can not forget you,
When we do not see you at home any more.
––––
Your hour glass has now been emptied,
Your wanderings here, are over with,
Your fight with hardships now has ended
Thy God has delivered thee.
Goodbye, you sweet beloved Friend,
In God’s name we put you down to rest.
Rest sweetly in the harbor of heavenly peace,
Until you soon again will be embraced in love.
––––
And that will be by your dear husband. Hans Dinesen, Gjentofte.
My heart and mouth have only this sound: “God bless you, dearest Johanne. You are like the red
rose for me. I would die for you.
1881 1880-9 P.118
THE YOUNG LOVE AND THE AGE OF ME AND MY BELOVED WIFE.
The Scandinavian Star is asked to kindly print this, as well. This was printed in Bikuben, in
its fourth year, No. 51, on the 16 of September 1880 (but with many changes, abbreviations and
misprints.) – Since her death I have learned that her birthday Dec. 4, 1825 was on a Sunday. In
other words, she was 54 years, 7 months and 24 days old on the morning she dies. So I was 1
year, 9 months and 14 days older than her. I have buried father, mother, son and daughter, and all
my brothers and my sister have also passed away. But all of this is very little compared to the
great, heart breaking grief to lose my beloved wife of my youth, in such a cruel and unexpected
way. We loved each other very, very dearly, until the last 16 years when she was overcome by
the great tempter.
(Translator’s note: Page 111)
When I was working on Ryegaard and she on Lundegaard in 1844 in 1844 – when I and a
very tall fellow arrived there, the other girl asked her which one of the two men she wanted. And
she answered that if she was going to have one of them, she definitely would prefer the smaller,
fatter one. When I, later on, an evening went over to her, and asked her to marry me for time and
eternity, I felt so glad and grateful to the Lord, that when I went home, I knelt down on my knees
in the road, and thanked the Lord who had answered my prayers, and had given me such a great
and wanted blessing in my grief and longing. And when we got married, and I had a long way to
walk to my work every day, I still tried to get home for dinner in the middle of the day, because
we loved each other so much that a whole day was too much to stay away from each other.
At that time, in the love of our youth, we often said: “If only we could live and die together,
and be put in one grave together, and preferably in the same coffin, if this were possible. Later,
when I was in the war, I wrote her a letter and repeated all these things to her. Dressø April 30,
1849: “My sweet, beloved wife, etc.etc.” I wrote in this letter, as well as in the other 20 letters, in
the friendliest, most comforting, loving and God-like way, as if I already had accepted the
Gospel of Jesus. In this letter I wrote about the horrors of the war, and about the humbling and
touching impression the funeral made on me and my soft heart. I also reminded both of us that
we in humility and love must forgive each other everything that we might do wrong, and pray
humbly to our Heavenly Father that He also might forgive us, so that when we were together
again, we might live a God-like, righteous and loving life together with
1881 1880-10 P.119
LOVING AND ETERNAL REUNION WITH MY WIFE, Johane Dinesen.
each other and in each other’s arms, until the same great, good God will shut out the mortal light
for our eyes, and that both of us, which we have prayed about before, can go together in on the
other side.
I read a speech in Deseret News this summer. It was written by one of our humble brothers.
Here he said that he had watched so many married couples, who had lived together for many
years, and who had come to be like each other in so many things. He had seen that when one of
them had passed away, it did not last many days or months before they were united again for all
eternity, never to have to part. This was glorious, he said, and it comforted and brought joy to my
soul, for I had just come into this same, lonesome and sad position, and I do not doubt, at all, that
she also is homesick for me and my company. She then knows that I will be there to comfort and
gladden her heart with the great and glorious hope which was a given to me in my first
patriarchal blessing in 1884. There it was said that I should become a Savior to my wife and to
my descendants, “where you shall enjoy their company in worlds without end.” Oh, what a hope
full of joy.
When Pre. Maiben spoke over her, he said that he had heard, that there should come a certain
ordinance for those who took their own life, but this had not been revealed, yet. A wonderful joy
and gratefulness to my Heavenly Father came into my heart, and I wanted very strongly to do
what was possible for me, or what God would five me grace to do, even if it should be necessary
to sacrifice my own life, and God’s righteous laws should demand it, in the purpose of helping to
save her. I have said this to several people. I also said it to E. Snow here in Manti, when I asked
him, if there was anything I could do for her in the temple. He then asked if she had been sealed
to me, and I answered: “Yes, twenty years ago.” His answer was that this was all, and that she
was not responsible, because she was insane.
Hyrum and I harvested everything alone with the old tools. By the 22 of September I got 157
bushels wheat and 100 bushels oats. Of this Hyrum received 15 bushels. But out of ½ acre
potatoes we only received 4 bushels, because of lack of water and there had been frost several
times. On the 29th of July this summer Joseph and Karl Larsen were farming together in Castle
Dale. I gave him my wagon, my plough and barrow. Also $7 and $5, in other words $12 for land.
I gave 251 pounds of flour, 226 pounds of treated wheat, 83 pounds of bran to feed the oxen, and
hay.
1881 1880-10 P.120
ACQUAINTANCE WITH ANE PEDERSEN AND A TRIP TO ST. GEORGE.
I also gave him a young steer, 5 years old, which was in the herd of John Lauris’s. I gave him
some bushels of wheat to sow, 40 pounds of pork, five pounds of dry peaches, as well as my old
oxen staying over there the whole summer, and Karl was at home. He went up there again on the
8th of May, and again I gave him to Joseph 7 bushels of oats, 2 pounds wild beans, 30 pound of
pork, one package of tea, 2 pounds of coffee, 1 and ¾ bushels of potatoes from Hans, and
Ephraim from me 2 dozen eggs, and two pounds of butter. On the 9th of July R. Logen went up
there, and brought with him from me for Joseph 45 pounds of flour and 3 pounds of butter – and
on the 26th of August Karl again received 57 pounds of flour and 5 pounds of butter, and a pair
of new pants.
On the third of June 1880 I paid to Bishop Reid in the temple 3 Dollars and a half in silver,
which was the donation for the whole year until January 1st, 1881. On September 24 P.
Henningsen left from here in my horse and buggy to go to Nephi for some emigrants. One was
the sister of his second wide. He brought her home on the 29th, and the next evening I went
down to see her, according to agreement with Henningsen, and on the 3rd, 5th, and 10th of
October she was up here, and on Monday the 11th I drove down, and brought her and her
belongings up here. I could see and understand that my God and Father also had heard and
answered the second thing I asked about in my prayer on the Lord’s temple ground on August
8th. On the very first evening she saw me down there, she immediately felt, that I was the man
with whom she could both live and die, and her only desire was that she could be married to me,
even if I were ever so poor. She had received lots of warnings from her sister and others, about
thinking seriously over what she did. This, however, worked for and not against my prayer, that
the Lord would send me a good and loving woman, who would care for me as soon as she saw
me, so that we could live in peace, harmony and joy to God’s honor. We soon agreed to go to the
temple in St. George, and on the 20th of October we left from here in the name of Abraham’s
God, and trusting Him alone. Sara went after Ane all day long and warned her not to go with me
to St. George. Ane told her off.
My horses were not very good, and when we in the evening of the 29th, after a long and very
bad road, came to a spring, and had been riding on the road in deep sand, and with a wind that
almost tipped the buggy over, we found that one of the horses was so lame and so worn out, that
he could hardly step on his one foot, and would not eat. I was very much afraid, but hoped and
prayed to the Lord, that He would not leave us there on the road, because of our sacred and noble
purpose. But, thanks to the Lord, on Nov 1st, we reached St. George. Both on the road and at
home I had told her what I understood about God’s sacred marriage law, that it was the advice
1881 1880-12 P.121
MY AND ANE DINESEN’S ENDOWMENTS AND SEALINGS IN THE TEMPLE OF THE
LORD.
of the priesthood of God, that we should not touch each other with hand or mouth, until we were
sealed together. She felt just like I did, and we kept it faithfully. When I told this to Thomas Hall,
were we stopped, he said that there was not one couple among five thousand which kept this.
Every night we slept in the wagon together, and did not even kiss each other.
On Tuesday November 2nd we entered the beautiful Holy Temple in the name of the Lord,
and we were baptized, I for renewing my covenant and Anne Peder Nielsdaughter for her health.
I was also baptized for the Grandfather of my first wife, and also for two of her brothers. Her
sister Lisbet sent us a letter in 1871, where she told us that Hans had fallen down in Copenhagen,
and been killed that way, and Jens had died at home. He had had poor health for many years.
And Ane Nielsen was baptized for the good little girl, of whom I have written on Page 83, the
girl friend of my second wife, Karen Marie – and two of her own friends, Stine and Johanne.
I, Hans Dinesen, was baptized for the following:
Names of the Deceased:
Born when and where
Hans Christoffersen Sandberg, Horsholm, Denm.
Jens Christoffersen
Sandberg, Horsholm, Denm.
Christoffersen Denmark
Died when and where Relationship
1868
Brother-in-law
1865
Brother-in-law
Grandson-in-law
These are Johanne’s 2 brothers and their grandfather.
I, Ane Nielsen, was baptized for the following:
Names of the Deceased Born when and where
Died when and where Relationship
Karen Marie Olsen
1859, Farre, Jutland, Denm. 1873
Friend
Stine
Zealand, Denm.
Sageby
Friend
Johanne
Zealand, Denm.
Sageby
Friend
On Wednesday November 8th we received endowments for my father’s father
Names of the Deceased Born when and where Died when and where Proxy– Bapt when and where
Dinesen
Funen, Denmark
Funen, Denmark
Hans Dinesen– Sep 8, 1870, S.L. City
Anne Nielsen. born 14 Nov, 1846, Langberg, Zealand, Denmark, endowment for herself.
On the same day we two were sealed together for time and all eternity in St. George Temple.
On Thursday, November 4, 1880 these two girls were sealed to me for time and all eternity:
Karen Marie Olsen, the girl friend of Magrete Dinesen. See Page 83 Ane Dinesen baptized for
Nov. 2, 1880.
Stine Christensen, the girl friend of Magrete Dinesen. See Page 52-20. Baptized for May 6, 1879,
S.L. City
1881 1880-13 P.122
RECEIVED ENDOWMENTS FOR MY PARENTS AND OTHER DECEASED PERSONS.
On Thursday, November 4th, 1880, I received endowments for my father, R. Dinesen and the
same day, Anne Nielsen Dinesen, received endowments for my mother. As Follows:
Names of the Deceased Born when and where Died when and where Heir– Bapt when and where
Rasmus Dinesen
Sweden
27 February 1844
H. Dinesen, 8 Sep 1879 S.L. City
Inger Mogensen Dinesen Sweden
3 Apr 1858
Self , 1852 Gentofte, Denmark
On Friday November 5, I received endowment for my mother’s father, Mogesen, and the same
day, Anne Nielsen Dinesen, got the endowment for my sister Marie Dinesen.
Names of the Deceased Born when and where Died when and where Heir– Bapt when and where
Mogesen
Sweden
H. Dinesen, 8 Sep 1870 S.L. City
Marie Dinesen
Ordrup, Gentofte, Denmark
Self, 24 Nov 1851, Gentofte, Denm.
These three days, 3,4,5 of November 1880, I had some sisters in the temple, who received
endowments as follows:
Mathilde Christine Nielsen McAllister acting for:
1. Ane Kirstine Andersen Jutland, Denmark
Jutland, Denmark
Margret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City
2. Karen Olsen
Zealand, Denmark Zealand, Denmark Johane, 8 Sep 1870 S.L. City
3. Ellen Nora
Jutland, Denmark
Jutland, Denmark
Magrete, 6 May 1874 S.L.City
4. Anne Laursen
Jutland, Denmark
Jutland, Denmark
6 May 1874 S.L. City
Christine Johane Johnson acting for:
5. Stine Christesen Jutland, Denmark
Jutland, Denmark
Magrete, 6 May 1874 S.L. City
6. Maren Christesen Jutland, Denmark
Jutland, Denmark
Magret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City
7. Else Katrine Karlsen Jutland, Denmark
Jutland, Denmark
Magret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City
Ann H. Hall acting for:
8. Made (prob Mette) Marie Pedersen Jutland, Denm. Jutland, Denmark
Magret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City
9. Ane
Jaegerspris, Denmark Copenhagen
Johane, 8 Sep 1870 S.L. City
Margaret K. Mostard acting for:
10. Maren Pedersen
Jutland, Denmark
Jutland, Denmark
Magret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City
Elisabeth Maas acting for:
11. Made (Mette) Marie Pedersen, Jutland, Denmark
Jutland, Denmark
Magret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City
12. Karen Marie Tergelsen Jutland, Denmark
Jutland, Denmark
Magret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City
(Translator’s note: On Pages 123, 124 and part of 125 are found one patriarchal blessing and
one comfort blessing. These I need not translate for you, since you have them, so I am going
right on the remaining part of 125, as follows:)
P. 125
On Friday Nov. 5 we left St. George for Washington in the evening. We had fine weather and
a good road all the time. But on the way home, we had a very hard frost. I received hay twice in
St. George, in Cedar City and in Richfield, on an order from the Temple office in Manti. We
arrived home Tuesday the 16, at 1 o’clock in the morning. We were feeling well, thanks to our
Lord.
On Friday December 17 Joseph and Marie Larsen drove from here to go into the Endowment
House in Salt Lake City to be married. Hans went with them because they could not be married
here at home. On Thursday, December 23, they received their endowments and were married for
time and all eternity. They arrived home Thursday the 30th. They came on a very bad road
because of snow and wet rain weather. Now, four of my sons have been married, Jens, Ephraim,
Hans and Joseph, and I, married for the third time, or to a third wife, and my highly beloved wife
from my youth, died and was buried, during this strange year of grief for me, 1880, which year
soon will be over with, now.
I drove rocks for the temple for 7 days with horses, and Hyrum also drove rocks for the
temple with horses, for 7 days, and I worked in the stone-mill for 7 days, in all 21 days for the
temple in 1880, and I paid 6 dollars in silver for monthly donations.
I did not do much work on the Tabernacle this year. But I did pay 43 Dollars and 89 P. in
tithing. I will write 2 receipts, which I found among my old papers for tithing the two first years,
after I arrived here. The other receipts are either not received, or they have been lost:
Manti Jan.1,1857: Hans Dinesen has paid his tithing in full for 1856, as follows:
Labor tithing 44,77.
Property ditto 336
Produce ditto 31,64.
Total
$79,77
W.S. Snow, Bishop
John Eagar, Clerk
This was when I was the only one to work, and all has not been written here.
Hans Dinesen has paid his tithing in full for 1858, as follows:
Labor tithing $30,00.
Produce $38,08
Property 0,90
Total
$68,98
W.S. Snow, Bishop
J. Eagar, Clerk
Read Page 24. Later I paid much more every year.
1881-9 P.126
BIRTHS AND DEATH AND MY FAMILY WILL.
Translator’s note: (Begin now first on Page 107, where the eight pages are the beginning of
1881)
In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ – we are now in the strange year of 1881.
On January 6 it was 16 years since Hyrum was born.
On January 8 it was 18 years since Hanne was born.
On January 10 it was 32 years since Jens was born.
On January 26 it was half a year since Ane’s mother died in Denmark.
On January 28 it was half a year since our dear mother died.
And on January the 30 it was half a year since both of them were buried on the same day. This
seemed rather strange to me.
Joseph and his wife lived in my south cabin this winter. He used my old oxen this winter to
take fire-wood around. He paid for many things with fire-wood. Hans and his family lived with
George Bredvai this winter. The reason was that his wife was pregnant, and he had his oxen and
his cows over at my place.
We were all good friends. Hanne was not home very much, and she took over all her
mother’s clothes, also that part of it, that she had given to Ane, my new wife. – On the 24th of
January Freeborn Demel was buried, and H.C. Kimball died the 22 June 1868.
On January the 25th we and the Larsens went in a sleigh to Fort Ephraim to find out about
Ane’s travelling debt, which was $20,00 to the Women’s Society, for what payment I already
had asked for postponement. There were also $40,00 to Niels Thomsen, and $5,00 to Bishop
Reid, which I probably also will have to pay.
On January 26th I wrote a will for the safety of my family. Since we now are in the year
1881 – this year that there has been so much talk about. It has been said that great calamities will
start this year, and since nobody knows when their last day will come, and since we find again
and again that death robs our dear ones, the child in the cradle, the old people as well as the
middle-aged and since we see that the storm destroys the green tree as well as the dry one, I feel
like writing down a few of my wishes and feelings, as I best can understand it, and this I want to
do while I still am in good health and strength in the Holy name of God, my Eternal Father. If He
should see it right that I should die this year. For then maybe my dear wife’s wishes and
agreement be fulfilled, as it can be read on pages 118 and 119 in this book. Since there were
many years since this was written, it might not quite come out that way.
1881-10 P.127
MY WILL, MY WISHES AND THE DIVIDING AFTER DEATH.
Because of our God-like and eternal love for another, we wished to live and die together and
that our bodies could rest together in the same grave – since I believe that her body still is good
and intact – so that it could be taken out of grave again, if it had to be – this is the place where
my body should be laid to rest, – to the south, on the right side, and then, north from this so
much should be dug out, that she could be put down again, close up to me – both coffins
together. I am not asking for a finer and more expensive coffin than she had, but I would like
heavy and strong lumber on the sides of both coffins, and also on top of them, so that they can
carry the heavy earth over them, until the day when we again are going to resurrect by the power
of the atonement of Jesus, in the glorious morning of the first resurrection.
Shortly after her death, since she was so very fresh and beautiful, that if I should pass away
very soon, and no smells had started with her – Then her coffin could be cut open in the middle,
and a piece of wood could be put into the bottom and the lid, and the cloth wide enough for both
of us – then this would even more be the fulfillment of the wish and joy of the love of our youth.
But God is the one to rule the whole world.
Concerning the little bit of property, that is left, it probably is rather difficult to divide it, so
that everyone will be satisfied. But God knows my prayer and wish. Anne, my present wife, must
have the house and the gate, as long as she lives. If she dies soon, it must be given to Hyrum, if
he stays at home and takes care of the work on the place, as usual, and also takes care of his
stepmother, until he gets married. He then will receive his part of the harvest every year,
according to his work. The wagon and the working tools will also belong to Hyrum, and maybe
the ten acres land north in the Danish Field – that is, if he does not go to Castle Dale and receives
40 acres of my homestead there. For in that case, Anne, if she is alive and has children, will have
the 10 acres in the land mentioned, and a cow or two, as they can be had – for Hyrum will also
receive a cow. If Jens stays in Manti, and does not have more than the 10 acres land, I might
wish to give him my 10 acres in the north field. But if he goes to Castle Dale, and receives 40
acres of my part there, then they will be kept back, to the other one mentioned, who will not
receive the 10 acres in the Danish Field.
(Note typed in margin of translator’s manuscript) Many things in this will, will have to be
changed, since it was written so many years ago.
1881-11 P.128
WILL, DESIRES AND DIVISION ARE TOO OLD NOW.
If Jens stays here, he may keep the hay-barn, which he has used by Spring Creek. The other
part of hay-land should be divided between the two others mentioned, as good as possible. I have
often thought of giving the 5 acres of land, south of the road in the Danish Field, as soon as they
can be spared to Matis Christian Dinesen, for he is also my dear little, innocent son – but not so
that his mother shall sell it before he, himself, can use it. He will also keep the sheep which are
being held in the “Coop” herd here in Manti. Jens and Ephraim will receive 5 to add to those
they have. Hans will receive 10, Joseph 10, Hanne 10, Hyrum 10, and Anne will receive 20. This
will be in all 60, and what might be left, could be used to pay what is necessary, like debt, or
expenses in the family, for funerals, grave markers or other things. Or it might be used for help
to the tabernacle or temple. My clothing I thought Hans and Ephraim could fit the best, and they
might need it most – so they had better agree on how to divide it. My watch I have promised to
Hans, and my medal from the way, which I had won in a very hard way, had better go to Jens,
since he was born in the sad year of 1849, the year of horror and grief. My precious History
Book, I want every one in my family to read or hear, as soon as possible after I have passed
away, and gone to my dear ones behind the veil, and I want every one to try hard to live
according to the good examples which are found in that book. I ask all my children who are
faithful to the Gospel of Jesus Christ, to be responsible for the preservation of this book.
If Anne lives, then she is supposed to keep bed, table, chairs, oven, kettles, and the boxes
with flour and clothes – all except my little box for Hyrum. If she dies, then it goes to Hanne, but
only that part of it, which has belonged to her mother and father.
Joseph will keep the 80 acres in Castle Dale, and his cow, and then I think he has received
what should go to him. Hanne will get her young cow and two shares in the store, and the two
other shares are Anne’s, also the two shares in the “Crop Store,” if they are not used for
expenses. Hanne should have 4 or 5 chickens, the others Anne will keep. I sincerely hope and
wish that all of this will be respected and kept by everyone, unless real necessary changes will
have to be done, in unity and love, because of my poor dividing and judgment. So I hope that
everyone can meet father, mother and spouse with love and a clear conscience. Your faithful and
loving Father Hans Dinesen and mother Johanne Dinesen.
(This will is now too old, and everything cannot take place as mentioned, since so many changes
have taken place.)
1881-12 P.129
ANSWER TO THE PRAYER I SENT UP FROM THE TEMPLE OF THE LORD.
In January, 1881 I worked for seven and three quarter days on the temple mill. On Febr. 8,
Tuesday afternoon, Hans’s wife had a son. This took place half a year after Aug.8, 1880, that
Sunday night, when I in the great grief of my heart, in all humility prayed to the Lord, on the
Lord’s temple ground, and on the grave of my beloved wife, where I especially prayed for 3 very
important things. The first one of these three things was given to me already the same evening,
which can be read about on page 16. The second part my God and Father in His grace and love
has already given to me, inasmuch He opened the way for me to go to the Holy Temple in St.
George, where I was allowed to perform so many sacred ordinances for myself, and for my dear
ones behind the veil. And He has also given me a good and respectable wife, just like Erastus
Snow advised me to do, which can be seen on page 92. She appreciates God’s kindness and
guidance in giving her a good home. She treats me and the children in a peaceful and loving way.
We have not yet had one harsh word between each other, which is very different from what I
have been used to for several years. Thanks to the Lord I got to meet and learn to know this
sister. And I brought her to the same house where I also brought my first wife, and also lost her,
3 and a half years ago. All of this seemed strange to me. This second part of my prayer has been
literally fulfilled, through the grace of God, which can be seen on pages 121, 122 and 123.
The third part of my prayer, on Aug. 8, on the Temple ground will also be taken care of by an
almighty and all wise ruler. That is in the hands of my eternal loving and gracious Father. In my
many trials and my great grief it has through many years comforted and brought joy to my soul,
to think of this. In the year 1881 I will be 57 years old, which is the same age as my father had
when he was called home to his fathers. And in this same year I am 30 years old as a member in
the Church of God on this earth. When I heard the Gospel of Jesus, I decided to be baptized at
the age of 30 – to start on this sacred mission, just like Jesus did in the same age, and then try to
follow him in all things. May the Lord in His wisdom and kindness call me to another and
greater mission, to preach the Gospel of Jesus to my many dear ancestors and friends. It has been
my desire and my joy for many years to explain this heavenly and precious truth. This has not
yet come to me in my days of trials here on earth, since I right away obeyed the Gospel.
1881-13 P.130
ABOUT MY THIRD PRAYER, MY THIRD MISSION AND THE THIRD YEAR, THE 20TH
OF JULY
I was longing again to be united eternally with my beloved wife from my youth, never again
to have to part. This was completely explained on pages 118 and 119. In this year of 1881 so
many numbers “Seven” took place, which can be read on page 107, for it was in this year sever
years since I was able to go on the blessed mission to St. George Temple, and the year after that I
was allowed to go Salt Lake Temple. I was thinking very much about these two wonderful
missions, and I was wondering if the Lord, my God and Father, in His grace would not bless me
with a call to a third happy and blessed mission, since I, in all my weakness, with such joy and
also faithfulness, had tried to fulfill the two first missions. I had also worked on this, the third
temple. I had gladly paid my 50 cents donations every month, mostly in advance, and I had also
paid tithing every year, which is much more than 1000 bushels of grain – besides many other
things during these many years, which has been written on the pages 96, 97 and 125.
Hans is this year 25 years old, which is the same age as I had, when I was in the war in 1849.
Jens was born on the third of January that year, and Hans now has a son, born on February 8, this
year. He might be called Hans Dinesen the Third, and he will be half a year old on the 8th of
August, which is my very remarkable prayer-day, as has been mentioned. Aug. 28th is just one
month after the day of the year, when our beloved mother left us. This has earlier been written.
Olle Svensen came up here with us. His son was buried July 20, 1879, which day was my
birthday – and last year, 1880, Christian Berensen, who also came up here with us, was buried on
July 20th – my birthday.
God alone knows who it will be this, the third, year, on July the 20th, or close to August the
28th. The grave of our mother had been dug east of the foot of Ole Svensen’s grave. I went down
here and consecrated and blessed this place on the 30th of July, which was the day after Hans’
birthday, to be the blessed resting place for us.
I was now the only man of the people in Manti, who had been blessed by the Lord to go and
work in these three temples, which have been mentioned in this book. This has been a very great
joy for me, which I have also written about, as well as the great and wonderful hope to be able to
again go into the Lord’s
1881-14 P.131
JOY OVER THE ORDINANCES IN THE HOUSE OF THE LORD AND THE HEIRLOOM
OF JOSEPH.
sacred house, and there perform these glorious ordinances for myself and for all our beloved
deceased ones, relatives and friends.
But oh – this longing, this hope and joy, just to think of going in behind the veil, and then
again meet all our dear ones, and there preach the precious and saving Gospel of Jesus Christ
with the heavenly power of the eternal priesthood for them. This longing and this joy is far
greater than the one on earth – for I have four times been in the Endowment House, and once in
the St. George Temple, and performed baptisms for all of those, whose names I knew of, and
sealings and endowments for most of them! which I think is wisdom for the present.––– I have
several good sons and one daughter. I do hope these will go in my footsteps, and continue my
work until I come back. then we can walk together hand in hand, and work during the thousand
years to the honor of God, our Father, and for our eternal joy and exaltation, along with all our
dear ones in the eternal worlds.
On February 15th I paid one Dollar to Bishop Reid, as temple donation for January and
February 1881. On February 23 I weighed 181 pounds – the most I have ever weighed. In the
year of the world, 4.2.81 (?) Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Mary was crucified in Jerusalem. A
record which has been found, says so. Joseph Smith says that Adam was 7 feet tall.
On February 23 Joseph and Karl Larsen went from here to Castle Dale. He took my horses
and my harness with him. He promised to return it in the spring. As far as I remember – he has
received: my old oxen over there last summer, a joke of stirs [sic] 4 or 5 years old – $14 in
money for land for Reid – 672 pound of oats – 201 p. of bran – 483 p. of flour – 104 p. of pork –
126 p. of shredded wheat – 10 p. of butter – 5 p. of dried peaches – 2 p. of coffee – 2 p. of white
beans for seed – tea, etc. – my wagon, plough and roller – also 80 acres of land of my quarter
section over there, a new vest in the spring, and a pair of new pants in the fall. See pages 119 –
and 70.
A word of truth! We do not understand to appreciate and respect a good, faithful, loving
friend and helper, before he is gone. Written in 1887.
1881-15 P.132
MY $25 GOLD AND SILVER DONATION TO THE TEMPLE. MY GRIEF OVER HANNE.
On March 7, I paid to Bishop Reid $5 in Gold as a temple donation for ten months till the
first of Jan. 1882. Also $6 for 1881 (1) and $6 for 1880 (2), $6 for 1879 (3) and $6 for 1878 (4)
and $1 for 1877 (5). That is all $25 in silver and gold, which I have paid for these five years,
since it was first asked for.
This spring I again had something very sad happen to me: My only daughter had for 2 or 3
years kept company with Peter Marke’s family, and she was very close to their oldest son, Peter
Marke. This was all in spite of my many strict warnings, which I gave her in the beginning,
telling her to stay away from such bad company. I told her how strict the laws of God were in the
days of Moses, and that they would be again in our days, since God is the same. When a girl in
those days committed adultery in her father’s house, she was stoned to death. I told her how I
worried that she would have to suffer some day, because she went with him day and night in his
home, and also in her own bedroom. I found them there several times. I told them off as hard as I
could.– But oh, what could I poor man do? My poor wife was in a terrible conditions, and
needed her daughter’s help very badly. I could not do without her, and had to take a lot of hard
teasing and mockery, so that she should not leave us, which she many times wanted to do. She
wanted to go to Salt Lake City or other places, and take a job. He left here on the railroad 2 or 3
weeks before we went to St. George, in other words by the end of September or the beginning for
October. Now, in the beginning of March, the horrible truth was known to all of us, that she was
very pregnant. And he might never come back any more. This last thing did not dawn on me,
however, until after he had committed his sin with her. I had not thought that he would go away
for ever, since his parents lived here. I did tell her that this had happened to many others – but
maybe she would be happier without him. However, I often thought of the many nice and decent
men she had gone dancing with – but gave them all up. And she did stick to this low and
miserable person, whom I forbid her to have anything to do with. I never had anything against
the others. Then I thought: “Maybe you do not deserve any better, because of your disobedience
and hardness of heart. However, maybe you this way might be made humble and repent and turn
to God.” For “Pride goes before a fall”
1881-16 P.133
MY DEAR WIFE’S GRIEF OVER HANNE. ME AND THE CHURCH IN 1881.
says the prophet Joseph Smith, and God is against the proud ones. But He gives grace to the
humble one. Here I have to stop, for as I was sitting here writing this forenoon, I received a call
from Sister Hansen. she was the one who saw my wife stand before me this summer on the 9th of
August. So I immediately got ready and went up there. She asked me if there was anything
wrong with anyone in my family. I answered that I did not know, except for the trouble with
Hanne, which I was sure she had heard about. She said no, she had not. But she told me that her
mind had been very troubled. The last three nights my dear wife had been with her again in her
dreams. My wife had been standing there, wringing her hands and had looked so very sad, that
Str. Hansen finally asked her what was wrong with her, but she did not answer. Then Sister
Hansen asked if she was not all right, and my wife nodded her head, when meant: “Yes,” thanks
to God in Heaven. Then she asked if any member of her family was ill, or if there was something
wrong with them. Again she nodded, and Str. Hansen asked if it was her husband. This time my
wife shook her head. Then Sister Hansen mentioned her sons, one after another, and each time
my wife shook her hear. Then she was asked if it was her daughter, and this time she nodded and
was wringing her hands even more. Sister Hansen asked her: “Shall I tell your husband about
it?” She nodded, smiled and disappeared. Yesterday on the 16th I gave Hanne 2 shares and 10 D.
in the store.
Another strange time-table which takes place in the year
1881
This Church of Jesus Christ was organized in the year
1830
I decided to be baptized when I reached the age of
30 years
My age in the Church is now the same as the age of Jesus, when He was baptized according to
the law of the land .............................................................................................................. 30 years
The age of the Church, when I was baptized, also according to the law of this land .......... 21 years
That is in all ......................................................................................................................... 51 years
The age of the Church is now in ............................................................................ 1881 – 51 years
I was baptized into this only true Church of God in ................................................................1851
I was baptized when I was .................................................................................................. 27 years
I am now in this year, like my father was (deceased) ................................. in 1881 in my 57th year
Since Joseph and Hyrum Smith’s – and also the death of my father, and my wife’s father37 years.
1881-17 P.134
SET A MARKER ON MY DEAR WIFE’S GRAVE.
We sowed 12 and a half acres wheat and oats in the beginning of March. On Saturday March
19th Ephraim was 28 years old, and Joseph was 21. The same days Hans and his family moved
to “Six Miles” – and the same day Ole Madsen was buried. We laid 4-5 bushels potatoes on
Hans’ land on April the 19th. In April I put up a fence south and west of the house in against the
Foxes. I moved all the firewood from east to west, and dug the place out for a small garden. – On
April the 25th I gave Brother Black from St. George $5,00 in gold for a book, in which he
promised to write down all the work we had done in the temple, and then send it to me.
On Thursday the 5th of May I baptized some people in the Hot Springs, because Bishop Reid
had asked me to and I also helped to confirm and bless children in the fast meeting.– Instead of a
stone marker on the grave, I cut 4 and a half feet of a plank which we had sawed last year for a
work bench for Hyrum. P. Andersen trimmed it, and I had it painted like white marble, with
black letters, year and verse, and paid $2,00 for it. I brought it down exactly between the last set
of the moon and the first sunrise, on the morning of Saturday, May 19, 1881, and put it on the
grave of my beloved wife. It read as follows “In Memory of Johanne, wife of Hans Dinesen –
born December 4th, 1825 in Denmark. Died July 28, 1880 in Manti. Peace be with you, dear
Wife and Mother. Oh, it was with painful heart and grief, that we parted and laid your body here
to rest. But soon again with the Heavenly Throng we will meet with Jesus, in the Sky so blessed.
The same morning we drove to Fort Ephraim for conference, and the next day with Hans.
The 23rd of May we drove to “Six Miles,” and borrowed Hans’ horses, instead of the oxen. On
May 25th Anne and I drove to Fort Ephraim, and got pictures of both of us together, – 12 for
$1,25. The same day we went to Spring City to see my beloved, little son. But when we got close
to the house, and stopped on the other side of the street, she discovered us, and knew me. She
immediately locked the door, and pushed him in front of her, up a hill, among some shrubbery to
a small log house. I hoped to find him. I got the horses tied up, and followed after them.
1881-18 P 135
GIFTS FOR CHRIST DINESEN. HANNE’S DAUGHTER BORN. JOSEPH MOVED.
But when we came to the house and asked, they told us there was no strange woman, nor boy
there. We tried to look again, but all in vain. All 3 of us felt as if we could cry over such
inhuman hardheartedness. A woman from Copenhagen was with us from Ephraim to go to
Moroni. A daughter of Allred’s family, who lived at the place where we had stopped, came out
and talked to us, and invited us inside. She gave us dinner to eat, and I left all my love-gifts in
her hands, and she promised me to bring all of them to my beloved, kidnaped little son, when
Mathies, who was in father’s place to him, came home again, or at the time of Hans’ birthday,
July the 14th, by calling them both over there. (See Page 144).
The gifts consisted of 3 yards of homemade gray material for a new suit and 3 new School
books in which his name was written many times by me, a new pocket knife, a small bag with
apples and some candy. This woman also rode with us up to the county-road. We drove on to
Moroni and out to Niels Thomsen’s farm, to Peder Jorgensen and spent the night there. We left
that place on the 26th, went through the North Field and home. In the evening Hanne got sick,
and I went and got Sister Domgaard.
Friday morning at 1:30, on May 27th, 1881, Hanne Dinesen gave birth to a daughter, after
many bad pains, because the baby came with the back first. But soon afterwards they both were
well, thanks to the Lord.
On Thursday June 2 Joseph came home from Castle Dale, and on June 7, Hyrum and I took
my oxen wagon and horses to help him move his wife and clothes. Lassen’s Grete and Louis
went with us. We drove along Salina Mountains, between the snow covered mountain tops, and
arrived there Saturday June 11. We found Karl Larsen ill. The same night we had a large moon
eclipse. We helped Joseph to move house and to plough for grain. And I had to take Karl to a
doctor. On Wednesday June 15 we left there, and went west over Manti Mountains, which still
were covered with snow on many places. This made the travel much more difficult and slow, so
we did not arrive home until Saturday, June 18, at a time when almost everybody was in bed.
About 67 persons die every minute, and 70 persons are born every minute, so there are
100,000 more persons born than those who die in the year, on the earth in 1887.
1881-19 P.136
ABOUT DEATH. TRIALS. FALSE ACCUSATIONS AGAINST ME.
I have very often heard people say, when they talk about death, that it is a good thing that we
do not know the year, day or hour when we are going to die. I have, however, looked upon this in
a different way – and especially during the last ten years. I have been hoping that I might have
the grace of God to continue t live as I did, to fulfill all my duties as much as possible – my
duties toward God and His Kingdom, and all who lived around me – so that I could have peace
with God, peace in my heart, and peace with all people, as far as I, myself, was concerned. Then
I cannot think of a greater joy here in the flesh than to be able to see one’s last hour in this way,
and through the sacred and gracious calling of the Lord to leave this sad and difficult state of
probation, and then look back and find that all was well, through the grace of God, and then in
peace and joy wander in behind the veil, and meet all our dear ones, our blessed and beloved
wives, fathers, mothers, brother, sisters and friends. Then, what joy it would be to be able to
preach the eternal Gospel, which brings happiness – this joyful and saving message with the
power and authority of the eternal and sacred priesthood. This I have been longing for from the
bottom of my heart for many years, but I am still wandering here, in the valley of grief, in the
School of tests and of greater experiences. This, of course, in also a great blessing for us.
The grief which is hidden, or is not revealed in the open, is the hardest one to take. This was
written in “Bikuben” (The Beehive – a Scandinavian publication) and long ago I have, myself,
experienced that this is so, for many of my most bitter heart aches from my early youth, have
either not been mentioned at all, or very shortly so, in this, my history book, and I do not intend
to write more about this.
All the false accusations against me from my childhood, are hardly mentioned in this book,
and the same is the case with some of the accusations from here. It was, for instance, that girl
who rode with me to Salt Lake City, at the time I had the white oxen, and who invented an
accusation against me, for having wanted illegal, sexual communication with her in the night on
the road from City to Battle Creek. This way she put me in a very bad light, and ruined my
reputation. I did nor know about this, until Big Hans Madsen told me. I right away corrected this
in the Danish meeting, and said that I had not asked for this great sin, any more than I wanted to
cut my own throat.
1881-20 P.137
I WAS TREATED IN AN UNFAIR WAY BY THE BRETHREN IN MANTI.
Later she was married to Nils Thomasen. She then had a child, who went into the fire and got
burned to death. Later on she died in child birth, having horrible pains. Her name was Karoline.
See Page 178 – 1884.
Olle Svensen once took the water in North Field away from me, and I took it back, because I
had been told to water that day. The same day Jens was in court, concerning the water on Soren
Christoffer’s land, which he was watering that summer, and Kjaer, who was in charge of the
water, and who had also called someone else, had to pay a fine. This happened on a Saturday,
and on the Sunday afterwards we were gathered at Domgaard’s place about another matter. Olle
Svensen was sitting there, and he spoke to me in a very insulting way, saying: “I knew that he
had taken it from me, but I did not even think of doing anything against him for having stolen my
water. But the first or the second day afterwards he rode home on a mule. The animal got scared
over something, Svensen fell off and was hurt so badly, that he was ill for a long time, and has
been using crutches ever since that day, which is now years ago.
Several years ago Sam Vaer hit Hans Peder, the son of my neighbor A. Sorensen, so badly
that he could hardly walk, and there was no reason for it. Sorensen came to me, and asked me 3
times, if I would walk over there with him, and since I was the teacher for both of them, I dared
not refuse, no matter how badly I felt about it. But I let him walk in front, and when we came to
Sam’s place, he was very angry, and said that he would kill his son. From the back I said: “You
must not talk that way, Brother.” and in that minute Sam got up from the coach, went over to me
and hit me right in the face with his clenched fist. I was thrown back against the door and lost my
hat. He called me a “damned hypocrite,” and since he had hurt both my face and my feelings
very badly, I immediately went to the Police and reported him. They, however, did nothing about
it. But we were all called in with some teachers, who very patiently listened to him and his wife
speaking to me in the most offending and insulting way. But this case was later settled in a just
way. See Page 199.
1881-21 P.138
MY TALK ABOUT THE COMING OF CHRIST. PAY FOR ANNE’S TRIP IN EPHRAIM.
About 15 or 16 years ago, I spoke to a Danish meeting. My subject was about the second and
glorious coming of Christ. I thought I would make the Danes happy and myself, as well. From
Emanuel Petersen I had borrowed a Danish book of the “Scandinavian Star,” and I was reading
where the Prophet Joseph Smith, on the 14th of February, 1835, was organizing the Quorum of
the Twelve Apostles. He says for them to out and prepare the vineyard for the second coming of
Christ, which is very close. “Yes,” he says, “This will happen in 56 years,” which then,
according to the words of the Great Prophet of the Lord, will be in 1891. While I stood there,
reading about this revealed, glorious happening, which was a great joy for me and many others,
Big Jens Hansen, who was presiding that evening, said to me, that I should sit down. This was a
great surprise to me and many others. How come, that this could not be said here in Zion, among
God’s people, since this should prepare them for this great and glorious occasion? It had been
printed and spread all over in Scandinavia and other places in the world. I did immediately obey,
but it was with a sad heart.
On Friday the 24th of June, I saw, for the first time, the new comet in the north. It went
around the North Star.
On Thursday the 30th of June, Anne and I went to Fort Ephraim with the old cow and a little
calf to pay $20,00 in debt for her ticket over here. We gave the money to Pres. Pedersen, who
presided over the Ladies’ Organization.
On Saturday the 2nd of July Pres. Garfield was hurt by 4 shots, so all the celebration of the
4th of July was canceled. On July 7th I started mowing the hay, 19 days earlier than last year.
Another small happening I would like to write about. One of the first years we lived in
Manti, I got a couple of small logs sawed on the sawmill where Christofer’s machine now is
standing. The man who did it, was called Breinholt. And he sowed three acres of wheat on my 20
acre lot, which was good, new land, and I thought that this would take care of the payment. He
was, however, not satisfied, and asked that I pay him. This took place at the threshing machine,
where I was, and where everybody else heard it. I answered that I thought that the use of my
land, could be worth just as much as the sawing job, and he answered me, when everybody was
listening, that I was “way out.”
1881-22 P.139
SETTLING THINGS WITH BREINHOLT. FAREWELL WARNING TO MY CHILDREN
and the first I heard about him after that time, was that he had been excommunicated from the
Church. When I was down to work at the St. George Temple, he was there, too. I tried hard to
think about that I had done, and to try to correct what I might have done wrong in any way, that I
should not have to meet with it later on. One day I spoke to him down by the Temple, about this
subject, and I offered to pay him what he might want from me. But he said he could remember
nothing about it, and he said: “Peace be with you,” and now we were good friends. Some time
after I had arrived home, he came to me and asked me to pay him $1,00, which I did in the
Cooperative Store. Otherwise I cannot remember to have hurt any person or done anything
against him – praised be the name of the Lord.–––
This is also my advice and warning to all my dear ones, when the time comes for me to leave
you, to act in righteousness with all people, and to strive after the Kingdom of God and His
righteousness. I believe I have tried to do this. Read Page 97. For I am still living here and am
still working, and I have worked hard all my days.
Above anything else: Remember to pay your tithing and offerings, whether you have little or
much. Help in the upbuilding of the Temple of the Lord. Remember to pray with your families
early and late, but also pray when alone. Bless and sanctify yourselves and all that is yours unto
the Lord. Honor and obey the Holy Priesthood which God has given you, and also all His
servants, which He has placed over you. Keep the Sabbath holy, and go to the assemblies where
God’s children meet. Do not go into debt more than absolutely necessary. Try to avoid bad
company. Show friendliness and love towards all people, but especially to God’s own covenant
people.
Read this book all of you, or have someone read it for all of you at one time. And we will all
meet joy on the other side of the veil. Goodbye. Today, on July 14th, we have had the great
Sunday School –– a day of great joy and celebration.
Today we have the 17th of July. We have had rain and a thunder storm. Only God knows
what will happen tomorrow, or the day after, or the week, month or year after. But it is a good
thing always to be prepared for what the Lord might have in store for us. This feeling has been
stronger in my mind this last year than in any other time of my life, for my thoughts and my
heart have been in the Kingdom of God and in the World of the Spirits, with my dear ones there,
for as the patriarch Jacob said: “My days have been few and hard.”
1881-23 P.140
THE ORGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH OF CHRIST. ABOUT THE HARDSHIPS OF THE
TRIP IN 1853
On Tuesday, April 6th, 1830 the Church of Jesus Christ was organized with 6 members,
namely Joseph Smith Jun. Oliver Cowdery, Hyrum Smith, Peder Whitmer Jun. Samuel H. Smith
and David Whitmer.
On the 25th of July, a Monday, we here in Manti celebrated the 24th of July. We were shown
how Utah is today, and how it was in the beginning, when we came here with our ox teams, in
poverty and with all difficulties. This brought many thoughts back to me. I have seen these
things. I have gone through it myself, on our travels through the desert. I have not earlier found it
important to write about these things. My clothes and my shoes were all but gone, before we
reached our destination, and had my wife not asked that a pair of pants belonging to a man who
died, be given to me, I might have arrived here without any, at all. One day I found the hide of a
sheep. I cut it to pieces and tied one piece of it on each of my feet, with the woolen side out, and
I walked with this every day, until it was completely worn out. Read Page 19.
Many mornings, before sunrise I went out with a sack, over streams and rivers, where the
water went way over my knees, so that I could collect some dry ox-excrements, which we could
use as fuel to bake and to prepare breakfast. Besides being a captain in the day-time, I was
sometimes assigned to be a night-captain, as well. I had to go out off and on, to watch the
night-watchmen, to see if they were with the oxen – so that the Indians should be take them
away. One night I found a child, who had crawled out under the tent, in his sleep, and now was
calling for the parents. The wife of Rasmus Larsen took care of it.
Last summer I had to buy a new reaper, so I alone mowed all my seed this year again. Hyrum
helped with the raking and tying of most of it. We harvested 12 acres ourselves. Others could sis
in the seat in their machines and do their harvesting, while I had to do it in the old, hard way.
Often I was sighing and longing for redemption to come. So, when the good Patriarch Janis
Work suggested that I get another patriarchal blessing, together with my wife, I happily
accepted, after repeated suggestions. And here come the blessings, as Follows. Translator’s note:
(These blessings will be found on Pages 141, 142 and most of 143. I understand that these
blessings are still to be found in the English language, so I am not translating them. E.M.G. the
Translator.)
Bottom of Page 143–1881-26: The 20th of September we brought in our harvest. We got 182
bushels of wheat and 111 bushels of oats. 15 bushels of that belonged to Hyrum, and 45 bushels
of potatoes on 1 third acre of Hans’s land by “Six Miles,” and we picked up 59 bushels of
Ephraim’s and got 14 of them in all 68. The 22nd of December 1880 I gave 7-8 month old calf in
Tithing 5 dollars. (?)
1881-27 P.144
THE DEATH OF ORSON PRATT. MY 57 YEAR, AND MY 30TH YEAR IN GOD’S
CHURCH.
Margrethe would not allow my little son Kristian to receive the gifts that we left for him in
Spring Town on May 25th. It all came back to me again in the fall. Read the top lines on Page
135.
On Sept. 19 President Garfield died from his wounds and was buried on Sept 26.
On Monday October 3rd the great God’s apostle Orson Pratt passed away, and was buried on
Thursday October 6th, at the beginning of conference in Salt Lake City.
On October 16 I paid Bishop Reid the $5,00 that he had lent Henningsen to help pay for
Anne’s trip over here. At the bottom of Page 100 I wrote, that I, in an effort to overcome my
grief and longing in the evenings, had started smoking a little bit of tobacco. It certainly was not
very much, for within the last 8 months I had only spent 10 cents for it. But it looks like it would
not do any harm to use a little more, since all my clothes are now getting too narrow for me,
since my grief has been made lighter.
On October 20th Joseph came from Castle Dale to take some fuel for Sister Farmer, to pay
for a stove that he bought from her in the spring. Hyrum and my oxen helped him a little, so he
was finished and could leave from here on November 1st. On the second of November Old
Pedersen, the coach-builder, was buried, 77 years old.
On November 3rd, it was one year since I got married to my third wife in the Lord’s Temple
in St. George. After the ceremony we performed many sacred ordinances for the many blessed
dear ones, who had passed away, fathers, mothers, sisters, brothers, wives and friends. Read
Pages 121, 122, 123.
Today, on November 22, it has been 35 years since I and my dear Johanne were married in
Gjentofte Church, and I have now, alone, been down to visit her grave, and I have also been up
to look at the blessed Temple of the Lord.
Last night, on the 23rd, I received a book with my family records in it, from St. George
Temple. Today, on the 24 of November it has been 30 years since I and Johanne were baptized,
and if I live unto the 27th of February, 1882, which was my father’s death day in 1844,
Then I am 57 years 7 months and 7 days old here in the flesh.
Then I am 30 years 3 months and 3 days old in the Church of Christ.
Then it has been 1 year 7 months, less 1 day since my dear wife’s death.
Then it is 38 years since I first talked to her.
Then it is 38 years since my father’s death.
1881-28 P.145
WHAT I HAVE DONE FOR MY FATHER – AND MY WISH.
For 38 years the sick man had been down by the pond, waiting in vain for someone to come
and throw him into the water, so that he could be heard. Now the angel came down from Heaven,
and stirred the water. But then Jesus came and healed him, just by saying one word. John 5
Chapter verses 2-10.
When my father died, I borrowed ten “Daler” (Danish money, abt. ½ Doll, each) so that I
could pay for his funeral. Later I had to serve many months, to be able to pay this back. And
when the house was sold, I did not ask for any reimbursement. My mother, my sister and I
divided the amount evenly between us. With the gracious help from God, I have now been able
to perform baptism, Laying on of hands, received ordination, washing, anointing, endowment
and sealing in the house of the Lord, for my father. I hope and I believe that he has received this
with joy and gratefulness, because I was dreaming that I lifted him out of the water. More is
written about this on pages 3 and 4 in this book.
This is all I can do for him at present. And a secret thought has been sneaking into my heart.
Maybe Jesus also would show his mercy to me, and answered the third part of my prayer of
which I sent up on the temple ground, in my deep grief of my heart for my beloved wife from my
youth, one year and seven months ago. Since I have now wandered in grief and danger, in
foreign lands and fatherless for 38 years, I was praying that He would send my father with
heavenly authority to call me home to a sacred joy, peace and rest among my dear ones. Or send
my dear wife, or Father Shoemaker, my principal for many years. I have been dreaming about
this twice this fall. I have already for the last two years been tired of life and completely satisfied
with what I have had. Today, the 27th of November I celebrate with fasting and prayer our
confirmation Sunday 30 years ago– and now I again go to visit the same two sacred, beloved
places which I did on the 22nd of this month.
“Bikuben” (a Danish L.D.S. Newspaper) says, that it is often the case that the best people are
lied about, and their name is dragged down in the dirt. It also says that the berries, in which the
birds have been picking, sometimes are the very sweetest. I hardly think that I have ever heard
about any man, about whom more lies have been told, and who has been smeared more than I
have been in Manti. Thanks to the Lord, it has been more or less lies all the time. And I have had
to practice patience, and put all my faith to my Heavenly Father and pray unto Him.
1882-1 (1881-29 Pages) P.146
HANNE MARRIED. JOHN DINESEN BORN. WRITE THREE LETTERS.
On the 19th of December Peder Marker came home from Arizona and New Mexico for 14
months. On the 20 of December Peder Marker and Hanne were married in my house, by John
Hauger. He charged $5,00 for this. They will stay in my house this winter. On Dec. 21st Hyrum
went with a company here from Manti and Mayfield through the North Bench and through Clear
Creek to Castle Dale, a distance of 100 miles, to work on the railroad. In the fall he bought one
rifle from Speiser. It cost $18,00, and he paid it with fuel and wheat. On Dec. 27 I put up four
corner-poles, with H F B 11 L 7, on my sacred burial spot. Then this year is over with, and the
world is still standing as before.
This year I worked on the Temple seven and two fourths days, and gave $5,00 in gold and
silver, as well as 5 bushels of wheat in donations.
On the Tabernacle I gave a couple of days of work, as well as two bushels of wheat. I paid in
tithing $45,32.
End of 1881.
1882. This year started with bitter frost and snow. On January 5th I blessed Hannes girl, and
named her Lelie Johanne. On January the 14th, at 7 in the morning, my third wife, Anne gave
birth to a son, Johannes. Until this time Hanne and Peder Marker ate with us. Hyrum came home
on the 16th. On the 27th of January I wrote a letter to P.O. Hansen in Copenhagen. There I gave
an explanation about the 3 blessed Temples of the Lord, told where they had been situated, and
how they had been constructed. through the grace of God, I was the only man of the older
inhabitants of Manti, who by choice had worked on all these three.
In a meeting on the 28th, in our North Ward, we were given the obligation to go to every
house to write down the family records, to be written in the Church records.
On February 6-7-8, I wrote and sent one letter to Salt Lake City (Also one to Falster,
Denmark), to Andrew Jensen, according to his request, about our conversion, our experiences,
and the very hard travels to this land. I also wrote about my great grief, and my sufferings in the
cruel 3-year war in my native country, also about our poor and extremely difficult conditions in
the beginning here in Sanpete. This should all be entered in a new Danish paper, called
“Morgenstjernen” (The Morning Star). He had been encouraged to do this by Erastus Snow and
other authorities, and also start the Life Story of Joseph Smith. I also want to have part in this.
1882-2 P.147
LETTER TO P.O. HANSEN. DIVIDING SHEEP. $4,00 TEMPLE.
On the 11th of February I paid 1 Doll. in Silver to Bishop Reid in Temple-Donations for
January and February. On the 15th Stine Weiby was buried. On the 17th I finished a letter to
P.O. Hansen. It filled 3 pages, and it contained my truthful testimony about God’s great work in
these the latter days. It also told about my grief and danger in the horrible 3 year way in the
beginning of my marriage to my beloved wife of my youth, Johanne, and our strange
engagement, which is very different from the crooked ways of the world today. See Pages 118
and 4. I would very much like to have this letter printed in “Skandinaviens Stjerne” (“The
Scandinavian Star”). I brought the letter to the post office today, on February 27th, which is the
day on which my father died 38 years ago. I am today 57 years, 7 months and 7 days old, and in
the Church of God I am 30 years, 3 months and 3 days old. It has been 1 year and 7 months since
my dear wife died. The top line of the letter was marked the 27th of February.
On March 2nd I again blessed Johannes Dinesen in the fast meeting. On March 8th Joseph’s
wife, Marie Dinesen, gave birth to a son, Joseph, in Castle Dale, Emery County. On the 14th we
started sowing wheat in the North Field after a long and very hard winter. On the 17th I settled
the account with the sheep-shepherd, John Lauri, according to agreement 3 years ago in the fall
of 1878. In this time mine 60 and one third had grown to 80 and one third. Of these I gave Hans
5, for he has now been married for 3 years, and Joseph 4 and Hanne 4. there were now 67 and
one third left. Jens’ had grown to 7 and one third, and Ephraim’s to 7 and 2 thirds, for which I
received a written statement for each of us.
On March 27 I received the first “Morgenstjerne” (“Morning Star”) – On April 10th I sold
the white and the red ox to D. Heri for the amount of $30,00 in gold. The white one was already
getting weak. On April 24th I exchanged my old oxen for a mare. On May 18th I gave Bishop
Reid one dollar and a half in silver for Temple donation for March, April, and May. On May
29th Peter Marke, his father and his brothers left for Idaho on the railway. Hanne will stay with
us. She will stay in the house to the south, where they have been living this winter. On Sunday
May 28th I placed a bench by the grave of our dear mother. On June 13th the Larsen family left
for Castle Dale. On June 18th Brother Brown died and was buried on the 19th. On June 23rd
Lisebeth Greer, Peder Jensen’s daughter died, and was buried on the 24th. On July 31 we started
harvesting. On August 18 I paid Bishop Reid 150 Cents in silver as a Temple donation for June,
July and August. On September the 7th I baptized 15 in Hot Springs and I helped to confirm
1882-3 P.148
THE GREAT COMET. HANNE– A GIRL. 2 DOLLARS IN TEMPLE, ABOUT FIELD
FENCES.
On Sunday morning the first of October I saw for the first time the great comet over the
canyon. In the 7th of October we did the threshing, and we received only 68 bushels of oats and
113 bushels of wheat from 12 acres. The reason was that the frost in May had ruined most of the
wheat, especially in the North Field, and of potatoes I got only 40 bushels from one acre. In the
middle of that month we had some rain and snow, but later on the weather was fine.
On Tuesday the 24th of October, at 8 o’clock in the evening, Hanne Dinesen gave birth to a
girl, who had a veil over her face. On October 28th I sowed one acre wheat in the Danish field. I
the 26th I moved the bed.
On November 2nd I helped to bless children and those who had just been baptized, in the fast
meeting. I was giving a blessing to a little boy, and the Spirit told me to say, among other
blessings, that he should grow up and go out to the nations of the world and preach the Gospel of
Jesus. Since his name was German, we were not quite certain whether it was a boy or a girl.
However, my understanding was correct. But Christen Christiansen, who was taking part in the
service, whispered to Bishop Jensen that it was wrong, for he thought it was a girl. So Jensen
again whispered it to me, and I felt very bad about it. But when we were through, Bishop Jensen
asked the mother, and she said that it was a boy. So the Bishop called me and said I should not
feel bad, for I was right, and I had only spoken according to the inspiration of the Spirit, thanks
to the Lord who guides his humble servants. But Christiansen was maybe thinking that this might
make him look big.
On November 12th I paid Bishop Reid $2,00 in silver, as Temple donations for September,
October, November and December, until January 1st, 1883. During this month, as well as earlier
this summer, I took my fence home from the North Field as well as from the Danish Field, just
like to [sic] other brethren did, because of the “Fence-law.” The law told us to remove the fences,
which fences we, with lots of hard work had brought from the high mountains, and put up there,
around these fields, according to the legal height and strength. Now we had to be satisfied to
have fields. Neither did a man have permission to take mare than 20 or 30 acres. Every man was
responsible for his fence, and had to check and repair it every year, and at times several times
during the year.
1882-4 P.149
HEAVEN RED LIKE BLOOD. HANNE’S COW SOLD. WE VISIT WITH CHRISTIAN.
I had a piece of 20 acres 80 fathoms or 480 feet west of the Danish Field. I dug a ditch about
6 or 8 feet from the bottom and up. Two or three times this was ruined by cattle or by Indians, so
it cost me an awful lot of hard work and worry. I bought several wagon loads full of manure,
besides all that I brought up there myself. Also the people of the town cut down or broke my
fence, so that their cattle could have a way through for their cattle.
On the 17th in November, in the evening, the Northern Lights were shining, and the heaven
was red like blood, just like in 1848 and 1866.
On the 27th of November, when I came home, after having helped Jens to butcher his pig,
Anne told me, that in the forenoon, Hanne had come in to her, crying, and told her that Bob
Marke had sold her cow, which I had given her, to pay the debt for the stove in Brown’s store.
The cow had been sold for $20,00 and a good cow is now worth from $30,00 to $40,00. Later on
he had come home with a woolen hat on, with a coffee mill and a pair of little shoes. So it was
very little of the debt that had been paid. He had never given one bit of hay to the cow, during
these two winters. I had fed the cow every day, along with mine, and never mentioned one word
about it to him, for which I am glad. So Hanne can now see that my words and warnings to her
were true. He has already often been hard and cruel to her and the children.
On November 28th we and P.O. Hansen drove to Spring City. He had just returned from a
mission in Copenhagen. We stopped over at Brother Borresen’s place. He is on a mission in
Norway. On the 29th Anne and I talked to my little son M.C. Dinesen, at the School house. We
gave him some apples and a little candy, and also my pocket knife. We left a few things with the
Borresens to that their boy could give it to him in School, a little bit at a time. He said that he did
not know me, but he looked fine. He had been baptized this summer, and Sister Borresen told me
that his mother and adopted father had been in the Endowment House a few weeks ago.
On the 4th of December Apostle Teasdale was here, and he dedicated an upper room in the
tithing office for circle-prayer. I was invited to this occasion. the same evening they called
together bishops, councillors, the High Council, presidents of quorums
1885-2, 883-1 [sic] P.150
and the teachers, working for at present. On December 6th I settled my tithing, and because of all
the harm from the frost, my tithing this year was only $31 and ¢60.
On December 7th I blessed Hanne’s daughter in the fast meeting and gave her the name of
Marie Abegal (Abigael). On December 9th Ephraim’s wife gave birth to a son. It was a Saturday.
On Sunday the 10th, I took part in the first prayer circle, just organized.
During this month I worked 7 days and Hyrum 6 days in the stone mill of the temple, and I
paid $6,00 in silver to Bishop Reid for temple donation for this year. It has then been 31 Dollars
in gold and silver, which I have paid as set temple donations, during the six years which have
passed, since this instruction was given – Two months in 1877 -1, 1878 -6, 1879 -6, 1880 - 6,
1881 -6, and 1882 -6, besides wheat and a lot of work which had been donated. -112.
End of 1882.
1883
In the beginning of this year I will be writing all our patriarchal blessings in English, with the
number of Page, so that they can be found easily, and can be read both in English and Danish.
Both I and my wife from my youth, Johanne, have two each. Jens has one, given by Isaach
Morly, and Ephraim has one, given by John Smith, which one I might let him write, himself.
Hans and Joseph each have one, and that is from Gardner Snow, and I might also let them write
them, themselves, because they are taking care of them, themselves, and I do not want to have to
translate again from the Danish ones. Hanne and Hyrum each have one from James Works, and I
have one from Gardiner Snow, too. Then I have two, and Anne has one, from W.G. “Peigens,”
and Anne and I each have one from James Works, which in all will be 16.
On the 2nd of January Gardiner Snow and I started going around as teachers in the first
district, and we finished it during this month.
I sold one cow to Ephraim this winter for $10,00, and also 2 little pigs, for the cow had been
spoiled in the herd, and could not go with the rest of the herd, but only in his pasture.
On the 18th of January we were to the Seventies’ Dance. I had been there almost every year.
I had been invited by my old President Daniel Henry, since I belonged to his quorum. On the
20th of January we and Hanne moved our stoves into the bedrooms, because of the extremely
hard frost.
On the 26th of January Doctor Marie Snow was buried.
On the 2nd of February, I was told to get the bread for the meetings, since I was the senior
teacher. This would be for 2 months.
On the 26th all of us drove to “Six Miles.”
P.151 (?)
Translator’s note: (On the following 18 pages we find all the patriarchal blessings, written in
English, so they do not need any translating. This covers most of pages 151-168 incl. However,
on Page 162 is found a good half page in Danish, and about six lines on Page 168, some on this
page, I will translate these two portions, and then continue my translation from Page 169.
E.M.G.)
See Page 162: When I had come to Page 171, I decided to use this blank half page, between
these two blessings, to write the following, which so very definitely expresses the feelings of my
heart, and of my hope. Here in the Bowery, on Sunday the 4th of September, 1882, a brother
from south, by the name of Little, a brother to B. Little in Salt Lake City, and I can remember
especially these few words. Among other things he said: “If we live faithfully to the Lord and
keep His commandments, we long more and more for the time when we can come home to Him,
and to all our dear ones, behind the veil, and be happy with them. We feel we have lived long
enough. We are tired, and we have had enough of trials, tribulations and grief. “This is an eternal
truth. Nobody who has not had experiences like it can fully understand my grief and my longing.
It was such a great joy for me to come home from the war in 1849, and that is only a poor
comparison to the marvelous experience to come home to all our dear ones behind the veil after
this long time of parting – to again be united for all eternity with fathers, wives and children,
husbands, husbands, children, brothers and sisters.
He said that we must not believe that there is a well between us and the invisible beings, for
we can be seen by God, angels and sacred beings, as well as our deceased fathers and friends,
even if we think that we are hidden in secret places, while we are here in our mortal tabernacles.
See Page 168.
In the beginning, after I had arrived here in Zion, and when I heard all the glorious laws and
revelations explained through the Gospel Spirit of Jesus, I started pondering on how I would ever
be able to reach this state of love, that I would love God over all things. He had loved us so
dearly, and had led us on the road to such great and eternal blessings. And these blessings have
been sealed upon our heads by authority from Heaven. I knew that I loved my wife of my youth
over all things, and especially when I heard
1883-20 P.169
MY LOVE TO GOD! AND TO HIS CELESTIAL LAW. AND ALSO TO THE WIFE OF MY
YOUTH.
and read that Brigham Young and others of God’s servants said, that the man who said that he
would go into the Kingdom of God, with his only beloved wife, and would not give himself and
her the trouble and grief to take more wives, according to God’s celestial marriage-law, that man
would in the resurrection and for eternity, find that he did not have any wives, at all. For he had
had a talent, but had buried it, so it would be taken from him and given to someone else, who had
more wives, because of obedience. This was a horrifying thought to me, to think that I would
have to lose my beloved wife – and I did love her dearly – and since I also loved God’s celestial
and eternal marriage from the bottom of my heart, so my heart was very sad. I was sighing and
praying day and night, and often in tears, to the Lord, that He would open up His door of grace to
me. But when I tried to put these prayers to practical use, according to the commandments from
God and His servants, people started smearing my good name and lying about me. Even my dear
wife misunderstood the purposes of my heart, and she often brought sorrow to my heart, long
before the time came. I soon learned that the mortal being is very weak, and that I could not
depend on any human being. When we first came here, she used to say that she could not care,
even if I had 50 wives, as long as I could take care of them, and as long as she could be one of
them. through all of this I learned the principle, just mentioned, to love God above all things, and
be obedient to His priesthood and His laws, even if hatred and persecution should be my share.
For he who will live in obedience to the commandments of Christ. And this did happen. God
gave me strength to show my faith in my works, and I got all the grief and trouble I could
possibly take, for my beloved wife had already given in to the tempter. But I do give praise to
my kind and gracious Father who, through laying on of hands has given me the glorious promise,
that I am going to be a savior to my dear wife and our descendants, and be together with them in
the eternal worlds. May all praise and honor and kingdom and power come to God the Father, to
His son and to the Holy Ghost in all eternity, in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.
I have now these last three years had an experience, which I had never tried before, and it
often is a great sorrow, which nobody can understand who has not tried it. It is to have a
step-mother to the children of one’s beloved wife of youth, and especially to the ones who were
at home, and who were old enough to love and respect her as a mother, to show her the respect
they ought to. This was hard because she also in the beginning was very angry and took a very
hasty
1883-21 P.170
MY GRIEF, HOPE OF JOY. 3RD PRAYER FOR 30 YEARS 3 WIVES AND 3 CHILDREN
and unwise authority over all of us many times, without any reason. Because of this Hyrum lost
all respect for her. I knew the righteousness of God, and I could not forget the promise I had
given my beloved wife, 3 years before she left us, when she in her weakness and terrible illness
like she was dying, cried unto me: “Be good to my children.” I often remembered these words,
and felt the responsibility in my heart, and I prayed to God that He would help me to act in such
a way, that I could meet again in love, with my beloved wife, and that I could behold her face in
great joy. So I tried to be patient, and I spoke peace to both parts, and I whispered in my heart:
“Oh God, will my trials and tribulations still continue? Have my last and best days still not
started, those that Thou my Father, have promised me, through Thy servants.”
But all of it will give useful experience. The still and quiet ocean creates no efficient sailor. –
I only pray that God will give me grace to stay faithful unto the end of this trying existence. I did
pray in the third part of my humble prayer to the Lord, who is all wise and knows everything,
that He in His fatherly love, grace and pity, would call me home to my dear ones behind the veil,
if that could be according to His holy will and wisdom, so that I should not live and fall in any
temptation, or in any way sin and harm the Holy Priesthood, or sadden the Holy Ghost, or lift my
hand or mouth against any of the servants of God, or against any of the smallest principles of the
Gospel. This was, as earlier mentioned in the grief of my heart my third prayer on the Lord’s
temple ground, and also on the grave of my beloved wife, which in this summer, 1883, took
place three years ago. Page 115 and 16z [sic].
And it is also the same in this summer of 1883 It is 3 years since the death of my beloved
wife. 6
The first part of my prayer was answered 3 weeks later. See Page 116.
The second part of my prayer was answered 3 months later. See Pages 121 and 122.
My third wife was sealed to me November 3, in St. George Temple.
In this summer, since I entered into polygamy, we expect our 3rd child.
I and my first wife had before we had endowments 3 living children and 2 dead.
I and my first wife had, after we had had our endowments 3 living children and no dead ones.
1883-22 P.171
THE DEATHS OF MY PARENTS, MY BROTHERS AND MY SISTER. 30 YEARS. MOVED
TO THE SOUTHERN HOUSE.
This summer of 1883 I am 3 years older than my father was. This year it is 39 years since my
father died in Denmark. This year it has been 30 years since my mother died in St. Louis, on the
3rd of April. I have now been in America for 30 years. This summer I am 59 years old. Ephraim
is now 30 years old, and Joseph is 23 years old on the same day. the only sister I ever had, has
also been dead almost 30 years. That took place in Copenhagen. My brothers were dead before I
was born. So I am the only one left of my father’s house, and I am also the only one here in Zion
of the house of the parents of the wife of my youth. I am also the only one here of the five of us
who were baptized on November 24, 1851, for my wife is dead, my sister is also dead, and her
husband has apostatized. C. Andersen is either dead, or he might still live back in Denmark. See
Page 14.
On March 2nd I started sowing wheat. On Sunday March 4th all my children were together
here for dinner, except for Joseph and little Christian. This is something which does not happen
very often. Last year I paid $2,00 in silver to Sister Brown, for the travel money for Anne. In the
middle of March we finished sowing. On March 19th Hyrum went north, by Castle Dale, to work
in the railroad. Later I took manure to the field, plowed and got the potatoes in the ground.
During the latter part of March and in the beginning of April we had many blessed and life
giving rainstorms.
On April 10th we moved into the house to the south, while Hanne and Bob stayed on the
northern house. They still live with me, for he is a no good. He spends most of his time in the
stores with the people who do nothing, or he is in the mountains, going for the wild animals.
On April 24th we had a hurricane, which blew the roofs off many houses, and also took part
of the Tabernacle. On Sunday, May 6th, I fasted all day, until Monday morning, and decided that
I would never smoke tobacco again. On the 12th Hyrum returned home. He had made little more
than the food. On May 15th I gave 250 cents in silver to Bishop Reid in Temple donations for the
months of January, February, March, April and May, 50 cents per months. During this month we
had conference in Manti on the 19th and 20th. On the 31st I took my wife to “Six Miles.” In the
beginning of June our little Johannes took ill, especially on Sunday 3rd. He then looked like he
was dying, but after having been administered to, he started improving right away, and got
stronger for every day. On June 25th I received a message from Joseph’s wife to come to Spring
City, and pick up her and little Joseph. During the last 3 days of June Hyrum was at work on the
“Kame” Road in “Six Miles.”
1883-23 P.172
VISIT TO CASTLE DALE. OUR THREE GIRLS BORN AND BLESSED. EPHRAIM’S SON
DIED. JENS’S BAD LUCK AND DEBT.
On the 5th of July I baptized some boys and girls and some German people in the Hot
Springs. On Monday the 9th Joseph and Karen Larsen came, and drove away from here on the
10th, along with Ephraim and his family, and Hanne, Bob Marke and children, who all went over
there for a visit. On Thursday the 12th we had a great Sunday School celebration for the southern
part of the county here. On the same day, at ten o’clock in the evening Jens’ wife gave birth to
two beautiful girls – and the same night I also had to get Sister Hansen and Sister Woter to my
wife. However, the time was not there for her, yet. On the 14th M.C. Dinesen was 9 years old,
and John Dinesen was a year and a half, since they are only half brothers. I had to get the
midwife several times, and the 19th of July at 7:15 in the morning, my wife Ane gave birth to a
beautiful girl. The 20th of July was my 59th birthday. On August 7th I paid to Bishop Reid 150
cents in Temple Donations for June-July-August. On September 6th I blessed our little girl, and
gave her the name Inger Marie Dinesen. Inger was my mother’s name, and it was also the name
of my present wife’s mother. Marie was the name of my father’s mother, and also the name of
my wife’s father’s mother. On the same day I blessed Jens’s first twin, and called him Niels
Dinesen, and John William blessed the other one, and called her Eli Dinesen. I also helped to
confirm those who had just been baptized. On the same day the little boy of my wife’s sister,
Jens Peder Henningsen, was buried.
On the 17th we all drove to “Six Miles.” On the 20th we did the threshing, and got 175
bushels of wheat and 189 bushels of oats. On the 22nd of September it was 56 years since Joseph
Smith received the plates from the hands of an angel. The same day Brother George Sidewall
died from the effects of his accident on the saw mill. And also the same day Ephraim’s little boy,
James Nephi Dinesen, was buried.
On the morning of the 28th Jens’s best ox was found dead, which animal he had just bought
from C. Munck, and was going to pay $100,00 for it. Last summer he had unfortunately lost his
best ox of the old ones. Both of them died from eating too much lucern. This was extra bad for
him, since he also, during the biggest part of the summer, had suffered very much from
rheumatism in his left leg, and often had been unable to walk or do very much of any kind. This
also happened during part of the fall, so he had to help him with most of his wheat and many
other things. And his debt bothered him very much. I gave him $5,00 in gold to help out a little.
1883-24 P.173
DRIVING TO SPRING TOWN. GRETHE’S HATRED AND EVIL BEHAVIOR. JENS
BAPTIZED.
His two little girls were so restless, that he had to hold one of them all the time. His harvest
was only between 70 and 80 bushels wheat. He was unable to make any money, himself, and, to
make it worse, they had to buy everything they ate during the summer. So his debt grew and
grew. On the 29th Hanne and I drove to “Six Miles,” and Hans went with us to Manti, with
tithing grains.
On the first of October, we and Sister Hansen drove to Spring City, to see and to speak to my
little son, M.C. Dinesen. But we had no luck. she knew that I was there, because Ane was there
in the evening, and she and Mathias, the husband, knew each other from Falster. In the morning
she forbid the boy to go out in the street. We walked on the street, by the house, and she sent him
up again on the lot. We could not find him, and she was yelling after me: “Why do you go
sneaking around here” You are probably trying to hurt me again, like you did in Moroni, you
Devil. But I know and God knows and many people know, that I did nothing but good to her, in
Moroni, or any other place. She, however, did all the evil against me and my family, that in any
way was possible for her. I have written very little about this, but it can be read on Pages 80,101,
50, 51, 52, 53, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70, 71, and 76.
So we had to leave again, without having accomplished much. It was raining lightly. On
Thursday, October 4th, baptisms were performed by Hans Westenskov, in the Hot Springs. Our
Jens Dinesen was baptized then, and I, Hans Dinesen, confirmed him and others. I also helped to
bless little children. Thanks to the Lord, Jens’s bad luck had had the effect on his son, that he
again turned to the Lord, and renewed his covenants with him. So we can see that the words of
God’s servants are true, and also what our own experience teaches us, namely, that trials, grief
and trouble lead to humility. but money and an easy life can lead to pride and indifference in our
search after the Kingdom of God.
On the 6th of October Emanuel Pedersen was buried.
In the beginning of this month, I harvested my potatoes, and I got more than 70 bushels out
of half an acre. This was the best summer we have had for many years. We had plenty of water.
Everything grew, and there was no frost.
1883-25 P.174
ROOF ON THE TEMPLE. PAID $37 IN DONATIONS. CALLED FOR VISITING AS A
HIGH PRIEST, ILLNESS
On October 16th the good Bishop Hunter died in Salt Lake City, he was over 90 years old.
On the 19th I sold one calf to Ed Fox in the store – some debt was included here. this month I
several times went to the temple of the Lord, and worked on the roof, which was finished this
month. I also went several times to the grave of my beloved wife.
On November 1st I helped blessing children and confirmed people just baptized. On the 3rd
it was 3 years since Anne and I were married for all eternity in St. George Temple. On the 13th
Anne was 37 years old, and on the same day I paid $2,00 in solver to John Reid, as temple
donations for September, October, November, December.
Jens and Hyrum went together for firewood, and they both received every other wagon load,
because they had nothing. On the 18th I opened the funeral-ceremonies for Peder Hougaard’s
little girl. On Monday the 19th there was a funeral for the son of Peder Baes. He was 21 years
old. On Tuesday the 20th, at about 2 o’clock in the morning , I was awakened by some noise,
and I went out of the west door. I immediately felt a strong dizziness. I went right in again, and
closed the door – and I knew of nothing more until I found myself on the floor between the door
and the bed.
On Thursday the 29th Hyrum left for Castle Dale. On Sunday, December the second, Ezra
Tuttle and I were to called to go and visit with the members of the quorum in the North Ward.
This call took place in the high priest’s meeting.
On Sunday the 9th I went with 3 sisters and one Brother Jensen from Mount Pleasant, up to
the temple of the Lord. We also went to the Sunday School examinations in the tabernacle. Two
of these people had met Anne on the trip, and one of them was the 9th wife of Jens Hansen in
Spanish Fork. All four of them stayed with us for two nights and days.
On the 11th I had my tithing-settlement. It came to $54 and ¢21. On Sunday the 16th Anne
took ill of erysipelas, and had to stay in bed most of the week. So I again had to take care of
house and family, and on the 22nd little Inger got very sick. She had cramps and fainted. She
looked more dead than alive, and there was a lot of screaming and crying. We had to keep
rocking her, and work with her day and night. This reminded me so much of the trouble my wife
Johanne and I had with our first son, who died in 1846. But thanks to the Lord, today, on the
30th, everything is so much better. $6 in Temple Donations and ¢ 106.
End of 1883.
1883-26 P.175
OLD MEMORIES FROM THE YEARS 1833, 1853, AND 1856.
We hear so often about the reckless youth we have, and how they steal and ruin the fruits
belonging to the people here. Then my thoughts went back to my own childhood. My parents had
no apples, and our neighbor had a large orchard. I was about 8 years old, when I was sorely
tempted to creep across the ditch and go into their garden and put a few apples in the little
pockets of my pants. But shortly after I had come out again, I started thinking of how terrible it
would have been if anyone had seen me, and I should have been thrown into jail. What a horrible
grief and shame this would have been to me and to my parents, who were honest and respected
people, and I promised that I would never do a thing like that again.
A loving memory of my beloved wife Johanne:
In our great poverty, when we, at the end of December 1853 and the beginning of January
1854 lived in John Lauris’ kitchen. They had their garbage can (for the pigs) standing in the
kitchen, and after each meal they often threw out smaller pieces of white wheat bread. We were
sitting there with our two little children, Jens 5 years old, and Ephraim 9 months, and were eating
our black bread, which had been baked from frozen potatoes, bran and some dark flour, which I
had been grinding on the coffee mill. Then she sometimes was tempted, in her loving, motherly
concern for her little family to go to the garbage can and pick up some of the driest and cleanest
little pieces of the delicious white bread, and we ate them with joy and gratefulness. God bless
her memory eternally among us and all her dear ones, both on this side and on the other one. If
this was the reason I cannot say, but shortly afterwards, they refused to let us stay there any
longer, and we had to move out from there, and out in the terrible, cold winter. Read Page no.20.
The wonderful protection and guidance of the Lord:
In the spring of 1856 almost everybody was lacking bread, because the locusts had eaten up
everything the year before, which can be read on page 23, But God sent a lot of greens (or what
in Danish is called “Svinekaal”) to grow up south of the foot of the stone fence, where the people
had lived the first year, and where they had had their potatoes and firewood stored. That was the
mainstay of our food during that summer. But so many sisters went there daily and filled their
sacks. Never before or after has anything like that been found there. Praise shall be given to the
Lord who has promised to take care of his Saints.
1884-1 P.176
IMPORTANT HAPPENINGS DURING 60 YEARS. ABOUT LOVE OF YOUTH.
1884 On the first of January we had a lovely meeting with song, music, prayer and speeches.
1824 I was born on Tuesday, July 20th.
1834 I was very ill the last time. Page 109. False accusations started against me.
1844 The death of my father and also of my wife’s father. The martyr death of Joseph and
Hyrum Smith.
1854 Johanne and I received our first patriarchal blessings, and were sealed for eternity
1864 Our great grief and trials. See pages 32 and 33.
1874 The birth of my only polygamy-son. Baptism and sealing to me. Work on St. George
Temple. P.52
1884 Am I 60 years old. Fulfilling of Joseph Smith’s prophecy of Christ’s coming – 40 years.
Today, January 8th I would like to write a few words about the love of youth. I read some
place in Denmark: “When your feelings are hurt, write it down in sand– if they show you love
and kindness, inscribe it in stone.” This corresponds with the prayer of Jesus, and with the
Gospel which we have accepted: “Forgive up our sins, as we forgive those who have sinned
against us.” It is the spirit of God which puts these kind of feelings in the hearts of an honest
Latter Day Saint. I can testify about my beloved wife of my youth, Johanne, that what she might
have wronged in any way, has been completely removed from my heart. But when I look back in
sacred memory, I can see so many of the beautiful and innocent joys of our young love. We have
enjoyed and shared so much together and in so many different places. I can look back at all these
things, and see for a period of 36 years. And this is printed in stone. I can say to her honor and
joy in all eternity, and to the comfort and encouragement for our children, after I have married 2
other young wives in the celestial law of God, that this is only a small thing in comparison with
the love of youth. It says in the song: “The first love is the best, and I can never forget it.” Now it
is an eternal principle from God, our Father, where the Bible promises punishment to those who
are unfaithful to the wife of their youth. So I have always tried to comfort and encourage her
through all temptations. So my heart is filled with peace and hope. But we must also love all the
wives which God might give us, and also all the children we might beget with them. But most of
all, we must love God himself, who is the giver of all good gifts.
1884-2 P.177
STRANGE THINGS ABOUT MISSIONARY LIFE. LUCIFER AND NAUVOO TEMPLE.
When I was in St. George, and worked on the temple, I heard them tell about the first
missionaries who were sent to the Sandwich Islands. They said that the first one stood up in the
audience, and looked at the people for 5 minutes, but was unable to say one word. But then,
when the other one stood up, the words of H. Kimball came to him, when he had said at the
parting that, as soon as they arrived here, they should bear their testimony about the Prophet
Joseph Smith, and as soon as he did that, he saw words written on the wall in front of him, and
this continued during his whole speech, which lasted one hour and a half.
I, myself, heard George A. Smith speak in the St. George Tabernacle. He told of a
missionary, who was working in a place where the small pox were going around. He was also
catching it, and he then went out and knelt down under a big tree, and said to the Lord: “Thou
hast sent me out to preach the Gospel, but I do not want to go and give this disease to all the
people. If Thou wilt not heal me, I will just stay under this tree, until I die.” He was healed
immediately.
I once heard Ezra T. Benson tell about the first time he stood up to preach the Gospel. It was
in Manti he told this story. He preached about the Gospel of Jesus for about one hour and a half.
It was a very good speech, and the next time he was going to speak, he felt very big and
confident and thought to himself: “Oh, you have nothing to worry about. You can do fine.” But
the spirit, which had inspired him before, stayed away this time, and his only desire was that he
could take his hat, and go out of the door.
At the funeral of Ezra T. Benson W. Woodruff spoke. This talk can be found in
“Skandinaviens Stjerne” (The Scandinavian publication). He talked about Lucifer and those who
followed him, and who were thrown down upon this earth. He said that there would be about 90
thousand millions of them. I also heard Pres. Brigham Young speak in the St. George
Tabernacle, about the time they built the temple in Nauvoo. the bishops said: “We cannot build
the temple. We do not have the means for it.” But he said: “We can and we shall.” And then he
told us about a man in New York, who had been fasting for 8 days, and then the Lord said to
him: “Take your money and go to Nauvoo and give them to B. Young.” One day, when the
bishops were assembled, Brigham Young came into their midst. He was carrying a sack, all in
gold. He turned the sack upside down, so the money rolled all over the floor, and said: “See, here
is money.” They gathered the money up and counted it, and there were $2500,00, less 75 cents.
1884-3 P.178
RED SKY. TEMPLE WORK – $40. $72 FOR EMIGRATION. ILLNESS DURING THE
WINTER.
In the beginning of this winter, many evenings after sunset, all of the southwest part of the
sky had a blood-red color, just as if there was an enormous fire going on. Many people felt that
this might be one of the signs of the coming of Christ.
On the 18th of January Marie Steffensen died after having given birth to her little son, and
she was buried on the 20th. This was her 22nd birthday. On this day I was 59 and a half years
old. On Monday the 21st I started working on the temple with horse and wagon, and I was able
to give 9¼ days in January, which came to $32,00. In the beginning of February I again worked
one day with the team, and 2½ days with the team, which came to $8,00, which in all gave $40
and 37. And this amount I on Sunder the 17th, on our stake conference, sent with Bishop Allred
over Chester Ward to Niels Thomsen. He had demanded this of me, shortly after I was married
to Anne. She told me that he had given this amount to her trip, when he was on his mission in
Falster in 1880. He could neither preach nor sing and was rather ill, so she helped taking care of
him, and she also took care of their room for 4 years. So he felt that he also should do something
good, since he was well-to-do, and received much money from home. So he wrote a letter and
sent it to a missionary in Falster. This letter was read aloud for them. Her mother also heard it, as
she was lying on her death bed. He said there that he would pay half of the amount for Anne’s
trip. It was a gift, and he would never ask to get the money back. But since he broke his promise,
I felt that I had better pay him, and let the Lord settle with him on the day of judgment. If the
result will be that he will have to keep his promise, then the $40 and 37¢, for which I have done
work on the Lord’s temple, will be credited back to me. It was this Niels Thomsen, who married
the girl, Karoline, who drove with me from Salt Lake City, and who accused me of the
unrighteousness, which is mentioned on the pages 136 and 37. It has now been $72,00 which I
have paid for Ane’s trip over here.
I completed this temple work under the hardest of circumstances, since there was so much
illness in my home. Since the middle of December Anne, Johannes and little Inger have been
very ill all winter until this time, with fever, pneumonia, hard coughing and ear-aches, also
kidney fever and tooth trouble. So for weeks during January and February we have been unable
to undress, and we had to have heat and light all night long. this has been the most troublesome
winter I have ever had, since the birth of Hyrum 1865. See Page 34.
1884-4 P.179
FATHER’S GRAVE 40 YEARS. A STRANGE DOCTOR. WOODRUFF’S BROTHER FOR
40 YEARS.
On the 9th of February I paid $1,00 in silver for temple donation to Bishop Reid for January
and February – now in all $38,00 in gold and silver. On the 27th of February it was 27 years
since my father died, see Page 3.
A very strange doctor was here, when Hanne was about half-a-year old, and her mother was
also bothered very much with rheumatism that summer. So we also went to him like so many
others. He spoke to large audiences and prayed to God in Heaven, with such a spirit and power,
so almost every heart was touched, and the eyes were filled with tears. He cured a lot of people.
He said that he could not cure my wife, but that I, as a father, should stand up with the authority
of the priesthood and put my hands on a child like that, for healing. I have done this with all of
them, and she has mostly been well since that time. He said that the name of her guardian angel
was Johannes. He had a great influence among the people, but Orson Hyde forbid us to have
anything to do with him.
A little more about my father: I believe his grave has now been opened twice, for in Denmark
they bury other people in the same spot after 20 years, unless more time has been paid for. The
Lutheran minister throws 3 small shovels of earth on the coffin, and with the first one, he says:
“From earth thou hast come,” with the second: “And earth thou shalt once more become,” and
with the third: “From earth thou shalt again resurrect.”
I once heard Apostle W. Woodruff here in Manti, tell us about his brother, who joined the
Church at the same time as he did. But his brother’s wife was very much against it, and said to
him: “If you do not leave this Church, then I will leave you.” So he left the Church because of
her, and has now been outside the Church for 40 years. “I would not,” said Brother Woodruff,
“leave this Church for all the females in the whole world.” And I felt just like this in my heart, in
spite of the great love I feel for that sex. For what good could that, or anything else, do to a man,
if he had to be out of God’s Church or Kingdom? Who would not, like I heard Brother Cannon
say, rather die ten times and be buried, if this could be done, than to leave this Church.
On Sunday, March 2, Hans Westenskov’s first wife died and was buried on the fourth. – – –
She was the first body to be buried from the great new tabernacle. It was a grand and sad funeral.
50 wagons, full of people, followed her.
1884-5 P. 180
MY FATHER’S FUNERAL. THE BLESSINGS OF ABRAHAM. JOY OVER DEATH.
Today, March 6th, we had fast meeting, and today 40 years ago, we were assembled in my
father’s house, to bring him to his last resting place. Present there was a neighbor, a Swedish
blacksmith, who said that he had buried 3 or 4 wives and 8 children, and then he said, with an
ugly oath in the name of the Evil One, that now he would be the first one here on “Standvejen”
to go, after Rasmus Dinesen. Only a couple of days after that, he fell on the ice and broke the one
thigh, and died in severe pains a very short time afterwards. In that way his sad prophecy was
fulfilled. I heard it all, and I remember every word of it, even now.
In this fast meeting I said a few words, which I do rather often, and among other things I
mentioned that we bless little children with the blessings of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, but
maybe very few of us realize the enormity of this blessing – that he will have descendants in a
number like the sand on the bottom of the ocean. Orson Pratt has said that one square foot of
sand contains as many grains as the whole population of the earth. And in a carload of sand there
will be as many grains of sand as can be compared with the number of people from the days of
Adam, until the end of the world.
How many worlds like this one will it take for every faithful servant of God to fulfill this
blessing? No mortal being can figure this out, but God, who is all wise and almighty, can do it.
For Him nothing is impossible. The faithful ones will inherit everything in Heaven and on earth
together with Jesus. It is not so strange then, that the Saints of God always have felt like
strangers and foreigners here on earth, and that they long for the day when they can go home.
Brigham Young has often said that when the day comes for him, when he can leave this state
of probation, and he can be freed out of this mortal existence, he will greet that day as the
happiest one in his whole life. At any time, when his Heavenly Father should decide to call him
home, he would go with joy and satisfaction.
When I read this talk by George D. Cannon, at the funeral of Brigham, in he “Skandinaviens
Stjerne” – the 27th year, No.2, on Dec. 10th, 1877, I felt a renewal of hope and joy in my heart,
since I myself, for years have had the same thoughts, wishes and prayers. I could not help this.
The kingdom of God has now been organized by the Prophet of God, Joseph Smith. It feels as if
my heart has been anchored behind the veil, in Paradise, in the spirit world, where Jesus went
after his death on the cross, to explain the plan of salvation for everyone there. As it also says in
the hymn: “Often my sighs of longing come forth, to be able to go there, where you went before,
for our sake.”
P.181
FOUR GRAVES. A SIGN AT HOME. THE HYMNS OF MY CHILDHOOD
On Mar. 9th Barbary Polsen was buried. Because of all the snow in the spring, I did not start
sowing wheat in the North Field until the 19th. And now, in my high age, I am all alone with all
my work, for it seems like Hyrum likes Castle Dale a lot better, and will stay there. On Saturday
the 22nd, Svensen’s daughter, Line F. Hansen, died from 4 little children, and she was buried on
Monday the 24th of Mar., by the side of her brother. He again was buried on my birthday, July
20th 1879, and both of them are now resting at the west side of my lot, at the head of my dear
wife, who was buried on July 30th, 1880.
On Tuesday, April, 1st, I went down to the cemetery in the middle of the forenoon, and
cleaned and straightened out the grave of my wife, like I always do in the spring. I did the same
thing with the graves of Mariane Dinesen, Kari Dinesen and Nephi Dinesen. When I was
through, sat down by the bench of my wife’s grave. It was about 11 o’clock. As usual I was
sitting in deep thoughts, wishes and prayers. Just at that time, something very strange happened
in my home. Anne and the children were all in the living room, when all of a sudden it sounded
just like a shot in the heavy lamp glass. The lamp was standing on its usual place, and the glass
broke into almost uncountable pieces, which spread all over on the floor and on the shelf. They
showed and told me this when I came from Jens at 12 o’clock. It must have been something
spiritual and a warning of something coming. It was not touched by anything from this earth.
On April 3rd I helped blessing little children in the fast meeting. On this, the third of April it
was 31 years since my mother died and was laid to rest in St. Louis. (Page 18)
Blessed be, oh God, Thy name,
Thou guidest us from mother’s arms
To the high age of gray hair.
Thou takest us with a father’s hand,
Thou givest us Thy word, Thy spirit,
Thou helpest the one who is calling for Thee,
And liftest up the falling one
How can I ever praise Thee, and all Thy kindness,
Which always has blessed me body and soul.
I was precious to Thee, from first I saw the light,
Every day Thou madest me feel that Thou werest my Father.
Oh, Jesus mild, guide Thou me, That I can wander rightly.
Let me always walk in Thy footsteps, And only find joy therein.
Never shall I give up, Be the cross ever so heavy.
Then I shall love Thee in trials as well as in good times.
I shall love until my death, then all my grief and trials will disappear.
These are from three different verses of the many religious songs and hymns, which I learned
in my childhood, when I went to school. These words have been in my thoughts off and on all
the time, especially when I was alone. Many times in bed I could repeat again and again after
memory these blessed songs, and when I was 12 years old, and was out in the field herding cows,
I had the book with me and read and sang, and even when I was in the war, this book was my
comfort and joy.
1884-7 P.182
A CHILD’S SONG. HIS DAUGHTER BORN IN THAT HOUSE. 5 DIED.
A Child’s Song of Love to His Father
O God in Heaven I thank Thee,
A loving mother Thou gavest me,
A good and faithful father, also.
I do not know the road of life,
But their counsels and teachings
Never leave me on the way.
Oh, God, help me to fully understand
What I, from my first breath of life,
really owe to them.
Then I am very deeply touched,
And love to them and to Thee
Fills all of my soul.
This heart, so touched, now cries aloud
In prayer to Thee, Almighty God.
Thou givest strength to the weak one.
Help me to mind them in the right way.
They are teaching me to know Thee,
And faithfully worship Thee.
May joy, hope and peace of virtue,
Always remain in their hearts.
Be Thou with them always.
And when Thou callest them from me,
To the right home for good souls,
Then, please, reward them eternally.
When I read this song for my mother, especially the last three lines, tears were rolling down
her cheeks. (I do believe I could write every bit of the book, after memory now, all of this from
my childhood.
Saturday, April 5, Hans’ wife gave birth to a girl. They lived in the house where my wife
No.2 was divorced from me, and I received my third wife in that house.
On the tenth I finished sowing, and on the same day Soren told me that Christian was out
serving (?)
On the 18th the old bowery fell down on some school children, and some of them were hurt
badly, especially the son of N.L. Christensen.
On the 27th Jens Ottosen died and was buried on the 29th. On Thursday, May 1st, I gave 10
pounds of flour as my fasting payment. I did this rather often. On the same day I helped blessing
little children. I blessed Herman’s child.
On May 13th Ole Mønster died and was buried on the 14th, by the side of his wife. They
were the first ones to be baptized in Copenhagen in the Church of Jesus Christ.
On Saturday, May 17th, the Logan Temple was dedicated. On May 18th Sister Ida Biling
died, and she was buried on the 20th.
On the 29th our first colt was born, and on May 31st and June 1st we had conference in Fort
Ephraim.
On June 6th Sister Mathisen died and was buried on the 8th. On the 9th the Miller Pedersen
died, and was buried on June 11th.
1884 P. 183
A HORSE $50,00. CHRISTIAN WORKING FOR OTHERS. I WAS ALONE THIS SUMMER.
WENT TO CASTLE DALE.
On June 17th I bought a two year old horse from Ephraim, and I paid him $30,00 in gold,
plus my two shares in the Cooperative Store, worth $20,00. On the 27th we drove to Spring City,
hoping to get a chance to talk to my son, M.C. Dinesen, since he was working there for a Danish
man, Hans Jorgensen, but he had been warned so strictly by his unrightful mother, that he dared
not speak to me, nor accept anything from me.
On July 3rd I blessed Alma Marker’s baby, and I also confirmed an emigrant in the Danish
language. On Sunday, July 6th, I was released as a teacher in the High Priest Quorum, according
to my own request, since I was also a Ward teacher.
On the 10th Jens Stag’s wife died and was buried on the 12th. On July 19th Inger was one
year old, and on July 20th I was sixty years old.
On the 22nd Hyrum came home from Castle Dale. He had been away since Nov. 29th. He
helped me to drive home three wagon loads of hay, and he left again on Monday 28th. On the
29th Hans was 28 years old. On July 31st I began harvesting wheat in the Danish Field.
On Monday the 18th of August Ephraim’s wife gave birth to one daughter in Manti, at the
Johnson place. On the 29th Hans Larsen’s daughter was buried. She had had a forced abortion.
On Sunday Sept. 3rd we drove to Mount Pleasant for the purpose of getting little Inger cured
for rachitis. We were going to the wife of Svend Larsen, where they had to meet on three
Thursdays after each other. So I went down for them again on the 17th and back on Thursday the
18th. I was home alone during those two weeks, and had my meals at Hanne’s place.
Jens and I helped each other with the harvesting of hay and seed, and we were through by the
end of September. Then I got the threshing done on the 29th of Sept. and I had 184 bushels of
wheat and 229 of oats. This was rather good for me, who was all alone, and was in my 61st year.
In the beginning of October Ane and I helped each other, and we got 85 bushels from half an
acre, in which I sowed one bushel of wheat.
On Oct 18th Ruth Wer Nilsen in Castle died and was buried in Manti on the 21st. On
Wednesday the 29th of October, I rode from here at 4 o’clock in the morning over the East
Mountains, and arrived at Castle Dale at 9 in the evening. Hyrum, Joseph and family received
me with great joy. I stayed with them for three days, and left there on Sunday morning, Nov.
2nd, at 3 o’clock. and arrived in Manti at 8 in the evening, after a hard trip. On Monday Hans
Ottosen was found martyred in [Word cut off of copy of page. Starts with L or E]
P.184
JOHANNE AND I GOT OUR PICTURES. EIGHT DIED. HYRUM CAME HOME.
ENDOWMENTS OF HENNING PIHL.
On Nov.11 I gave Bishop Reid half a dollar in silver in Temple donations, also 38 dollars and
a half in gold and silver. On the 18th I baptized and confirmed a Swedish girl, who got married
the same evening. On the 15th and 16th of Nov. we were in Ephraim to conference. On the 24th
in the evening, I was teased in a very intolerable way by Ane. It was all about Hanne, because I
in my wisdom and patience had tolerated their company for such a long time and not kicked Brig
Hamilton and others out of here.
On Sunday morning, at 6:30, on Nov.30, Jens Hansen died, almost 68 years old, and he was
buried on Dec 2nd. He was carried into the new tabernacle, and I was called in there to give a
talk on our long and good friendship, and our many travels together. On Dec. 5th I had my
picture taken in Ephraim, and I also received 16 pictures of my beloved wife Johanne. These
were enlarged in the end of November from the pictures we took together here in Manti on May
14th 1866, so that all of our children could have one of each of us.
On Dec 125h Doctor David’s wife was buried. On the 15th I sent a letter to Joseph, and one
to Sister Larsen in Castle Dale, with two pictures in each. On Wednesday morning 24 Dec. Nils
C. Jensen Bloch died almost 63 years old, and he was buried on the 26th. I was called out of the
audience [to] close with prayer, and I had just taken a piece of candy into my mouth. He was laid
at the north end of the lot, close to mine, and when I arrived home, Hyrum was at home. In the
morning of the 26th I boiled 74 pounds of soap, and it turned out white as snow.
My tithing this year was $36 and 39 cents. I also gave $1,50 in silver for Temple donations,
in all $38 and a half. I also did work on the Temple in the beginning of the year for $40,00,
which were given to Nils Tomsen.
End of 1884.
John Van Cott was on the stand here in Manti once, and he told the following: Henning Pihl
in Mount Pleasant, who had been a member of our company, when we came here in 1853, had
lost his first wife, and had been married to a Sister Andersen from Copenhagen. I know her, too.
They went in and wanted their endowments in the Endowment House. The scribe there, Long,
said to them, that since they did not understand the English language, it would be better for them
to wait until they could understand. On the way home, they met Heber C. Kimball on the Temple
Block, and he knew the wife and saw that she was crying. He asked her why, and since she could
speak a little English, she was able to make him understand what was the matter. He told them to
go with him. They went back and were registered, and went through the House. Afterwards
Henning said to his wife: “I didn’t know that Brigham was a Danish man.” “He is not,” she said.
But Pihl answered: “Oh, yes, he spoke Danish all the time.”
1885 P.185
JOY IS BLUE LIKE HEAVEN. HYRUM’S HUMILITY. MEET DEATH WITH JOY.
The colors of life say that hope is light gray. Joy is sky blue. I am now going to write with
blue (ink). We have now started the year 1885. On Jan. 1st the new meeting house for the
Southern Ward was dedicated. Hyrum and I were there. Hyrum stayed from Nov. 29th, 1883 till
26 Dec 1884 in Castle Dale for about 13 months. I think that this mission was good for him. This
afternoon he expressed to me for the second time, even with tears, how deeply sorry he was that
he had not obeyed me and respected me, like he should have done. And he even feared that God
was angry with him. I comforted and encouraged him, and I reminded him of our Gracious
Father’s promises, that when we can see our transgressions and try hard to do better, then He will
forgive. For we have all made mistakes, I said, even when we tried our best and did what we
thought was right. This little verse will explain:
Not one is found among us,
That knows himself from sin in all.
Even friends of virtue often shamefully remember
How weakness sometimes made them fall.
He onwards strives with willing spirit,
But still is held back by ties of dust.
I was happy to hear Hyrum’s humble and righteous confession. I said to him that he had not
been worse than any of the others. He started working on the Temple Jan. 2nd, and Jens and I
also went up there and did some work on the grounds.
A small, abbreviated article on death taken from “Juvenile Instructor”
Vol.xix No 12 June 15, 1884.
Why should death be looked upon with such fear? It is the way of this corruption and vanity.
If we are going to reach exaltation some day, we need that, as well as other experiences. It is a
way that all people will have to go, if they some day shall come where God is. Without death
promotion and exaltation can never be reached. It is a step up to the most desirable blessings.
Death is just as necessary as birth, and while we cry here over one who dies, it is like a birth in
the spirit world, and there is great joy there.
It is like the Apostle Woodruff says: “When a righteous person dies, why should he meet
death with sorrow and not with joy? Is he afraid of meeting again with our fellow men, who have
gone before? Then let us live so that we can meet them with joy. Do we fear death because we
are afraid of meeting with angels or with our Heavenly parents?
1885 P.186
DEATH AS OUR FRIEND. THE WORK ON THE TEMPLE NOT RIGHTLY
APPRECIATED.
Then let us live in obedience and with reference [reverence?] to God. Then we can look
forward with joy to the moment when we shall be called home to them. Just like children here in
life, who love and obey their earthly parents, are vary happy indeed to meet them again. Why can
it not be the same way with our Heavenly parents? Let us try to live in such a way that when the
message comes to us, that our life span on this earth is over with, that we then can look upon
death, and wait for it like a friend who comes to take us away from pain and grief, and take us
into a wonderful condition, and into a place where we can meet our Heavenly parents, as well as
our beloved relatives and friends who have been away from us for so long. Think of the happy
welcome they will give us, and how we will enjoy being with them in celestial joy forever and
ever. The righteous ones are not afraid of death. It might come at any time of the day. It will call
them to rest from their hard work, from sorrow and trouble. But their works shall follow them,
the Lord says, and those who die in me, shall not taste death. Death will be sweet to them.
Hyrum worked on the Temple in January for $20,00 which he gave to Bishop Reed, and in
the beginning of February we both worked. I drove for three days with horse and wagon, and it
came to $12,00, but since the stores did not take wheat, nor oats, nor eggs, we had nothing, and
needed so many things. Then I went to everybody in the Cooperative Store, and also to Tott’s
store, and asked if anyone would give an offer with me. I offered them $10,00 in Temple work,
for $5,00 in the store, but nobody was willing to help me. So then I went to Sister Veierha[word
cut off] to get one of our two shares in the Ladies’ store, but all was in vain.
How can it be that the House of the Lord is not more appreciate in this city where it is
standing, that they who are not able to work on it, but who receive $2,00 per day in the store, are
unwilling to give 1 for 2 in the Temple, to those who can get nothing in the store? If it had been
another great speculation, they would gladly have given Dollar for Dollar. However, I feel and
say and write that there is nothing on the whole earth to which we can give work or means, to
any greater blessing, than to the House of the Lord. That will bring the greatest of all blessings
throughout all eternity.
1885 P.187
STRANGE HAPPENINGS IN LOGAN TEMPLE. JOHN THE REVELATOR. CLOCK
STOPPED AT 4:30.
The 14th and 15th of February we had conference here in Manti. President Young of the
Seventies told us about a young sister who worked in Logan Temple. One night she had a dream.
She saw her deceased fiancé standing in front of her. He was dressed in black from top to toe,
and he looked very sad. She asked of the meaning of this, and he told her that she would be able
to help him out of the sad condition he was in, by performing something for him in the Temple.
When she came to the Temple the next morning, she met a man there right away, and she told
him about her dream, and asked him if he would be willing to perform baptism and the other
ordinances for this person. This he did, and the next night the young man came back to her again,
this time dressed in white all over, and looked very mild, happy and grateful.
About 20 years ago I heard a man talk from the stand here in Manti. He spoke about a
missionary by the name of Schofield, who lived in Juab County. When he was on his mission in
England, and sat in his rented room, a man came in to him and asked if he could stay there for
the night. This permission was given. Then Brother Schofield told him that he was going to hold
a meeting that evening on a place about two or three miles away. He asked if the stranger would
like to go with him. This he agreed to, and they left. On the way Schofield asked him if he would
not come up to the stand after the meeting, so that they could walk home together. When they
arrived at the meeting-place, the house was surrounded by a mob. There was no doubt that this
crowd had come to make trouble. But when the missionary went up to speak, he was filled with
an extraordinary spirit and power, and he kept on speaking for almost two hours.
When they went home, Schofield felt very happy and relieved, and he asked the stranger how
he liked his talk. The man answered that he liked it very well, for, he said: “It is the same Gospel
that I preached 1800 years ago.” Schofield was very surprised and asked: “But, who are you
then?” The answer was: “I am John, the Revelator.” When they came home, Schofield wanted
him to stay there for the night, but his guest answered that he had more to do other places. So he
went to the door and disappeared.
Today, on the 23rd of February I will write about a small incident.
About the middle of last summer, 1884, one morning when I got up, I noticed that both our
clocks stopped between 4:30 and 5. One of them was only lacking 5 minutes to 5. What this
should mean I do not know, but in this winter in the beginning of 1885, it is four years and a half
since our beloved mother, Johane Dinesen, passed away. In July it will be five years.
P.188
VISIONS OF JOSEPH SMITH. MY DREAM IN SCHOOL. THREE DEAD. HYRUM IN
TEMPLE.
Joseph Smith was once with Brigham and Joseph Young. He told them about a vision that he
had had. He saw those of the brethren who died from Cholera in Zion’s Camp, Missouri. He was
filled with humility and he cried. But then he said that if he would ever become worthy of
coming to such a place that these brethren were in, then God in Heaven knows that he would
never ask for anything more. The Patriarch James Worck once told me that once, when Joseph
Smith was preaching about the blessings of Jacob and Esau, he all of a sudden forgot what he
was talking about. For a few minutes he just stood there and looked at the people. And then he
said: “Is there anyone in this congregation who can tell me what I was speaking about?” One
brother in the audience that stood up and told him. Joseph said: “Thank you, Brother, you shall
be blessed, both in your home and in your store.”
On Wednesday, February 25th, I helped administering to Brother Love’s wife, who died
shortly afterwards. She left five little boys, and the oldest was only 10 years old. She herself was
33, and he was 71. She was buried on the 26th. In the morning of the 27th of February, a few
hours before dawn, I dreamed that I was back in the school in Gentofte. I was sitting in my old
seat. In my great surprise I said: “I used to come to this school when I was 7 years old, and I see
that the same old benches are still here, that we used to sit on, and I am now 61 years old, so you
can easily figure out how long that is ago. 54 years. My old schoolteacher Jensen was also there.
He was the one who understood my innocence (See Page 0 [sic]). And he was also the one who
told the other children to look at my blackboard, when they had to write something. (See Page
109).
On the 28th of February a bad accident took place. Persen’s only son was riding after a hare
by the North Field. The horse fell and James Persen just about broke his neck and died only [a]
few minutes afterwards. On the same morning Sam Davenport’s daughter, 14 years old, died and
was buried the 1st of March. On Monday the 2nd of March James Persen was buried. A lot of
sorrowing people followed.
A few evenings in February Hyrum went with me teaching, because Snow was unable to
keep his promise to come and go with me, and I dared not neglect my sacred calling. Hyrum
worked 19 days on the Temple for Christian Ottosen in Castle Dale, who again would work just
as many days for Hyrum on the water pipes up there.
On the 9th of March Jens, I, Hyrum and Hanne drove to “Six Miles,” and we were all
together at Hans’ place and had dinner there, except for Joseph. All the family of my first wife
were together.
1885 P.189
HANNE MOVED AWAY FROM HERE, AND WE MOVED IN. WILL WRITTEN AND
EXPLAINED.
On the 10th of March Hyrum and I started sowing. On the same day, 31 years ago, I moved
Hanne up to Mother Bemus’s place. That was the first time she left the house of her parents.
They have now lived with me for about 4 years without paying a cent, which has saved them an
expense of close to one hundred dollars.
On the 16th of March we had a great solar eclipse.
On Monday the 23rd of March we moved into the two small rooms in the Northern Field. On
the 26th I finished the rolling of the Danish Field. In the latter part of this month Hyrum again
worked on the Temple, this time for five days, for a $10,00 order for Joseph. Joseph was very ill
in February and March. He has had rheumatic fever several times, an illness that he inherited
from his mother. On the 28th Sister Mactø Persen’s daughter was buried. She died from seven
little children. On the 28th I gave Bishop Reed 50¢ from myself, as well as some other money
that I had collected, for the purpose of buying land in Mexico. It might be necessary to escape to
this place from our enemies, because we honor, obey and love God’s celestial law.
On April 1st we had a blessed rain weather. I went up to the Temple and to the grave. In the
fast meeting on the 2nd I blessed a little girl, and gave her the name of Nelly Johanne. On the 3rd
I whitewashed the east side of the house. This was very needed because it had been a long time
since anything was done there. On the third, in the evening, I went down to the grave of my
beloved wife, and enlarged it somewhat by the help of some stones, left over from the stone
cutters place at the Temple.
In this spring I had my will written by Hans Jensen, according to my best judgement. This
was, however, very difficult. I sincerely wanted to be wise and just in dividing out the little that I
had. But if my dear descendants will read my life history with humility and deep thought, they
might understand. If they will only consider the great difference between those who have been
born and brought up here in the Church of God, in the home of peace and lovingly cared for with
all necessities by parents who love them. And these parents anxiously worried about them,
watched and prayed day and night for their well-being and salvation. In 1853 the beloved wife of
my youth, Johane, and I came to Sanpete, after a long and extremely hard trip. The first thing
that met us there was poverty, almost starvation and nakedness, grief, illness and trouble in many
different ways. We were even in danger of life from wild people, and no
1885 P.190
GOD’S HELP IN NEED. JENS IN CASTLE DALE. MY AGE AND THAT OF THE
CHURCH, 61.
language nor chance to tell about our problems to father, mother, sister or brother in the flesh,
nor to old friends, but only to God, our Eternal Father. To our great comfort He understood our
language and our humble prayers and complaints. He helped and blessed us through many long
years of difficulties, troubles and grief. And through all this we have been able to gather what
little we have. I have already helped them a little on the way, those who are now married.
However, it is very little, compared to what I would have liked to have done. But since I have
already raised a new family, I have to use a lot of wisdom and care in what I am spending in my
high age of 61.
The 10th of April Jens, Hyrum and I drove from here to Castle Dale, for Jens now will have
to try to get some land again, since he last winter sold his land in the North Field, so he could be
able to pay for Nols Blog’s horses, saddle and reins, and also a wagon of H. Jensen. The rest was
in cash, $275,00.
Just as soon as I heard the Gospel be preached in Denmark, I wished to be baptized when I
was 30 years old, just like Jesus, who was baptized when He was 30, and He started His precious
mission at that age. But I was only 27 years, 4 months and 4 days, when I was baptized, and then
was lacking 2 years 4 month and 26 days in being 30. I have now been in the Church 33 years, 7
months and 26 days in the Church, 20 of July 1885, about the same age as Jesus was when he
died on the cross for our sins. If I live this summer until July 20th, 1885, I will be 61 years old.
The Church of God will also, on the 6th of April 1891 be 61 years old. To that time there will be
a great change and a new period of time will start, according to Orson Pratt’s explanation about
the Holy pyramid in Egypt, and also the revelation given to Joseph Smith about the great
happening of a visit of Jesus Christ in 1891.
On the 21st we had nine inches of snow, besides a lot of rain during the night, and several
times through this month. On Tuesday evening, the 28th of April, Jens and Hyrum came home
from Castle Dale. On April 20th I and Jens with family drove out to bury Jens Madsen’s one
twin girl, one year old. Today, the first of May, is being celebrated with dance, plays, driving and
other entertainments. On the third of May I was again called by President Weiersham, in the
High Priest meeting to be a teacher in the quorum. But Bishop Reed objected, because I was a
ward teacher. On the 4th of May I helped blessing and confirming many on the fast meeting.
Two illegitimate children were blessed, Jules and Sus Pitags (?).
1885 P.191
WOODRUFF – YOUTH. ETERNAL GRIEF. A MAN’S DISOBEDIENT SON. ABIGAEL
DEAD.
Apostle W. Woodruff spoke here one evening after conference, against the liberty the young
people are taking during their engagement period, to have sexual intercourse with each other
before marriage. They are, this way, laying a foundation for eternal grief. This can easily be seen
by the fact that the first baby in so many families were born a few months too early. The same
principle I heard a brother talk about in the Danish meeting in Salt Lake City in the year of 1876,
when I was there to do some work on the Temple. He said that there were girls there, who were
servants, and who allowed themselves to be cheated by false, gentile men, and thus lost their
precious honor and gift from God, which cannot be brought back. They might be forgiven, but
this sacred and blessed innocence, which is the key or the foundation for peace and love in the
marriage, will never be restored again, never in all eternity. There were two girls present who
started crying very bitterly. No doubt they had fallen in such a sad trap and disappointment,
without hopes of a decent marriage. And this had probably really made them think.
Many years ago I heard a man speak from the stand here in Manti. He spoke about a man
who had a disobedient son, who did many wrong things. His father warned him and said that if
he did not repent, the father would take a blackboard and would put a nail in it for every thing
the boy did wrong. When the board was full of nails, the father showed it to the son and said:
“Now, see, how many bad things you have done.” The boy then felt very sorry and told the
father that he would repent and try to do better. The father said that if he would do so, the father
would take one nail out of the board for every good deed the boy did. So he did, and when all the
nails were out of the board the father brought it to the son, and said: “Now, my son, see here. All
the nails have been taken out.” But the son answered: “Yes, Father, but all the marks are still
there.” And so it is also the case with us, fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, sons and daughters.
The marks of our deeds will follow us in life and death, according to God’s own words. It is just
like the holes in the board. They cannot be removed.
On the 18th of May our second colt was born. The first one, which we got last year, Hyrum
got. On the 18th he traveled to “Six Miles,” to work for six weeks for Ephraim for another colt.
On the 23rd I brought 13 bushels of wheat for tithing from Squares (?) for stone of Joseph’s,
which he worked on together with Jens the last winter he was home. For this he can receive a
tithing receipt in Castle Dale. On Saturday the 30th I had to pick up Sister Lensi and Gustav
Hansen for Ane who was sick again. She had been down for four weeks with birth difficulties.
On the 31st Abigael, the mother-in-law of Hanne was buried, and May is now over with. It has
given a lot of rain.
P.192
A LOVING AND JOYFUL MESSAGE FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, FROM THE SPIRIT
WORLD, JOHANE.
By the help of Bikuben No 30, 1885, I got a message, which I take as if it were from my
beloved wife in the spirit world.
My very best friend, who still is alive
How often I have wished that I could write to you:
I died as you know, and I heard your cries
I saw your deep sorrow, my beloved companion from before.
I wanted so badly to comfort you in your great sorrow
I saw my dead body, but my spirit was not dead.
I saw my own coffin and heard the words of the minister.
I saw them put the coffin down and throw earth on it.
I saw you later alone staying at my grave
To pray to God, our Father, who gave us his grace.
I saw that the shadows of night finally sent you home,
That you still in your thoughts brought forth my picture.
I found that I was the same one, even if I now was a spirit.
I felt that I was freed from the heavy chains of the dust.
I found that what was hidden under stone and earth
Only was my old body, my former beloved house.
But I, myself, was alive, and I really stood there
Just like the body I left so recently.
We remember every deed, yes, even the smallest word,
The good and the bad that happened here on earth.
We remember our friends, and we love them as before.
For love and knowledge is not lost when we die.
We still hope and still believe in Him
Who became the Savior for the whole world,
And the sacrifice lamb for sin.
Once, when He died He visited this place
And the robber on the cross, who believed and was given peace.
Yes, many noble spirits and friends I see here.
And those I do not know, are many, many more.
The good ones enjoy joy, and do feel satisfied.
Death does not end activity for the good ones.
There is plenty to do for each and every one of them.
That I could see when I met with my friends here.
The millions of spirits, who once have had life
Here still behind the veil, own the power of spirit.
We can think and understand much better now than before,
And therefore still have progress in light and knowledge.
We enjoy peace and joy, as if this were Heaven
The testing time is over with, and so is trial
If you cannot grasp it all now, then still believe,
For you will find the state of truth for your soul.
Then, when death calls you away from earth life
Your former beloved wife will meet you again, my friend.
The beloved friend from your youth, will sweetly hug you again.
And eternally in death you know I love you.
Your faithful Johane Dinesen, can not forget you
My faithful Hans Dinesen, can not forget me.
Maybe someone who will get to read the above, might think that is only because of the sad
death of my beloved wife, that I write about her in this way, so lovingly, but then I can only ask
them to read our letters that we wrote to one another, when I was in the war in 1849, mine 21,
and hers 8.
Those letters will express stronger than anything else our love for each other, stronger than
anything which has been written in this book.
1885 P.193
THE BIRTH OF EMANUEL, AND SOMETHING ABOUT THE BIRTH PLACES OF THE
OTHER CHILDREN.
On Monday the first of June, I did some fixing on all the four graves of my dear ones. On the
second I again had to go for Sister Lensi and Gustav Hansen, and get them to Ane who was sick.
On the third again I had to get the young Sister Walker, and Sister Hansen, still without result.
On the fifth I sold my red cow to D. Henry for $20,00, so that I could meet the many expenses,
which I knew would be coming. On Sunday the seventh I again brought the same women to Ane,
and also on the 11th. On the 16th Hanne moved down to the old Markers on the corner. On the
same day Jens Jensen’s wife was buried, and I was asked to speak. I spoke a little about death’s
blessings and joys for the righteous ones.
On Friday the 19th I again picked up Sister Hansen and both the Walked midwives. They
came and left several times. They left us in the evening with the explanation that all was well
prepared, and that they could be back very fast. They gave her two spoonfuls of Caster Oil. I
brought them home, and lay down to a good rest and sleep. But soon new pains started, stronger
than ever before. We believed that it was the result of all that oil. The pains got worse. She could
not be neither up nor down. Finally I lifted her up in the bed, and for the second time put my had
on her head. Before my prayer was ended, she cried out, to our surprise: “Now, take it.” And
right away we heard the baby’s voice. I now had to leave everything to Sister Hansen, who then
was alone and she screamed by surprise. The time was then 5 minutes to 11, according to the
new time of mankind. But according to God’s and the old time of the world, it was 10:30, when
this last boy was born. He is my third wife’s third child here with me.
It can most certainly be said that this child was born by the power of God, since no human
help was present. When Hanne, my first wife’s only living daughter was born, I was also present
all alone, because it all happened so fast, and without pains or any forewarnings. That was also
about 11 o’clock in the evening. It happened in the old kitchen where Joseph and Hanne were
born – and Hans, Hyrum, Johannes and Emanuel were born in our own old bedroom to the south.
Christian and Hanne’s Lilly Johanne were born in the little chamber, which once has been
Munck’s – and Inger and Hanne’s Marie Abigael were born in the southern big room, which also
has belonged to Munck once, and Ephraim was born in Forrest Monarck – and Jens, Rasmus and
Kirstine were born in my father’s house by Strandvejen (in Denmark).
1885 P.194
I BAPTIZE. SEE PYRAMID. 40 IN MY FAMILY. PRAYER IN TRIAL. DEATH AND
GRAVE.
On Thursday, on the second of July, I was out baptizing people in the Hot Springs. I also
helped to confirm and bless children in the fast meeting. Sister Walker asked for $5,50, which
she did not deserve, since she was absent at the two most important times, so I paid her $4,00.
Sister Lensi, who was here three times in the beginning, received $2,00, and Gustav Hansen
received $4,50 and other things for watching house and family for two weeks, so all the money
that I received for the cow, has now been spent.
In the evening of July seventh Hyrum and I went to see panorama of the great pyramid in
Egypt, and the Seven Wonders of the World, which I have never seen before. On July the 14th
Hanne and I drove alone to “Six Miles,” for Hyrum was working in the canyon for Hoyer. On the
16th of July we had a Sunday School Jubilee here in Manti. A very large group of children from
the southern part of Sanpete was assembled here. It was a most delightful sight. This again
brought me to start counting out the number of my family. I found that it consists of about 40,
and 20 of these were under the age of eight. May the name of the Lord be praised, that He, to
such a high degree and in so many ways has seen to the desires of my heart, and answered my
many prayers, me, being such an unworthy, humble servant. He has protected me and my dear
faithful ones in all dangers and trials – in a life so full of tests and difficulties. He knows how
often I, during these hard years, have left my bed before or after midnight, and outside, in the
open air, summer or winter, have knelt down on the ground, often on show to lift up my heart in
thanks and prayer to the God of Grace, for me and all my dear ones.
On Monday, the 21st of July, I was 61 years and one day old. I gave Bodil R. the old papers
and letters, which actually belonged to her, and which have been here in my drawers, since she
worked here for us in 1868. I have often wanted to give them to her, since I left to work on the
Salt Lake Temple and she asked me to borrow my good papers, but at that time I did not
understand what she meant.
On July 24 we were going to have a great celebration, and many preparations had been make
for this purpose. But this had to be changed. General Grant died on the 23, and all celebrations
had to b stopped and the flags went up half mast, like on the Fourth.
We started harvesting wheat at the end of July. On Thursday the 6th of August! in the fast
meeting, I again blessed our little Emmanuel, since he seemed a little ill on the 20th of July, and
called Emanuel Dinesen, which according to the words of Joseph Smith, means “God With Us,”
since it was the power of God which helped him to come into this world. This is mentioned on
Page 193. I also gave a little talk in this meeting, and mentioned how this people had been
blessed with children, and also mentioned my 20 children under the age of eight. I also talked
about laying on of hands in Heaven.
P.195
DIFFICULT HARVESTING. FOUR TIMES TO MOUNT PLEASANT. $40,00 IN GOLD TO
THE TEMPLE. 1891, POOR IN 188 [Last digit cut off]
as here on Earth. In the afternoon all of us, and Sister Hansen drove to the North Field. On the
7th of August we had a terrible electric rain storm. It laid down the big seed in the North Field
and many other places, and this made the harvesting very difficult, expensive and slow, but we
were still able to finish it by the end of August. But on the Wednesdays the second, ninth, and
16th of August, I was forced to rent a wagon and drive to Mount Pleasant with little Emanuel,
who was sorely afflicted with the same illness as little Inger last year, namely rachitis. I had to
take him to Sister Larsen, to get him cured. So I therefore had to rent Jens to drive the seed
home, which we finished on the 19th of September.
At the end of September Hyrum did some work with the threshing machine, around the
farms, and that way he made some wheat for himself. In the beginning of October we took our
potatoes up and we got 125 bushels out of half-an-acre. This time we took them before the cows,
which had taken a great deal of it the other years. On the 16th we did some threshing in light rain
weather in the afternoon, and we got 210 bushels of oats and 190 bushels of wheat. On the 22nd
I put a door-casing in the southern part of the house, in to the small room, which once has been
mine. During this month Hyrum also went around quite a lot with the threshing machine, and
both of us took a few wagon loads of gravel from the stone quarry by the temple. On Saturday
the 24th I gave Bishop Red $1,50 in silver to the Temple, so now it has been $40,00 in gold and
silver that I have paid to the Temple in Manti, since they started it. On the 28th we had our 3
little [?] photographed in Fort Ephraim. On Sunday the first of November P. Pratt’s son spoke to
us in the North Ward, about the coming of Christ. He said that W. Woodruff has asked God
about the time, and that he had received the same answer as Joseph Smith had, namely by the
end of 1891 and the beginning of 1892. That would be the time for this great thing to happen,
and that the night before his coming, would be just as light as the middle of the day. Just like
here in America at His first coming here. The great and beautiful Bethlehem Star would have a
light as strong as the sun, and it would show itself in 1887., On Monday November second
Hyrum drove from here at ten o’clock to go to Castle Dale. He had 12 bushels of apples with him
from the tithing office, to sell over there, since they have no fruit. and I sent some dry fruit and a
sack of apples. This was a gift. The same day I wrote a letter to Joseph. In this I wrote something
about how much better it is in the wisdom of God to be poor than to be rich in this world. That
was also what Jesus chose when He came here to open the way to the kingdom of God. And it
also seems to be mostly the poor who accept the Gospel of Jesus in these days. That was the lot
of my parents in their days and that has also become
1885 P.196
THE POOR ONES ARE MORE BLESSED, FOR THE KINGDOM OF GOD – ABOUT THE
10, THE KING AND THE GIRL. HAPPINESS IN DEATH.
my lot, even if I worked and struggled day and night, when I came here. But all our cattle died,
and everything went wrong. Through this experience I learned to walk quietly on the narrow
road, and trust in the Lord who has said in his word: “I am the one who make rich, and I am the
one who make poor.” And He knows best. He knows what is best for each one of us. Joseph
Smith and Brigham Young have often said that the danger for these people, is in getting rich. Oh
God, give us only what Thou seest in Thy pity what would make it easier for us to stay faithful,
in all our sacred covenants, that we might reach the glorious goal, to gather again with all our
dear ones eternally in the Kingdom of God. Oh, how very few there are today, who really think
very deeply here, in these days, out of the enormous crowd of people, who fought with Lucifer in
Heaven, when we consider the word of God and the way people live. H.C. Kimball once said
that if one out of each ten, who were baptized into this Church, would reach the Celestial Glory,
he thought that this would be all. Out of the 10 lepers whom Jesus healed, only one came back
and thanked him, and the Savior asked: “Where are the other nine? Were they not also healed?”
One of the ten girls who were baptized in Denmark, there was only one who came to get the
laying on of hands, when F. Dorius was called to perform this ordinance. Joseph Young often
used this parable in his speech, when he talked about the neglectfulness of the people, namely:
A king was taking a drive, and on the way he saw about ten little girls who were playing. He
stopped and asked them if they would go home, wash themselves and put on their best clothes,
and be there when he came back. If they did, he would take them into his coach, take them home
with him and give them gifts. As soon as he had left, they said to each other: “Of course, he did
not mean it. He would not do that.” So they continued playing. Only one of them went and did as
he had said. She was ready, and she was there when he came back. He took her home with him,
and made her very happy. This, of course, brought sorrow and shame to the others. This is like it
is with the ten virgins. Five were wise and were blessed. Five were the opposite, but all of them
slept.
On Thursday the fifth of November, I spoke in the fast meeting, and among other things I
mentioned my great fear of death, which I felt when I was in the war. But I told about the great
change that took place when I heard and accepted this eternal Gospel. Then all fear had
disappeared to such a degree, that I happily was willing to risk my life for this wonderful
message, should it be necessary. Yes, this came to me, even before I accepted it. But, of course,
the reason for this immense fear must have been all the cruelty and misery that I witnessed in
1849. One soldier lost both his arms and both his legs, but still that lump of clay
1885 P.197
DYING SOLDIER SPEAKS TO KING. MEASURE FOR MEASURE. THE BOY IN THE
FOREST. KARINGTON.
was alive, and he spoke to the King. He asked the King if they would please kill him. The King
turned away and cried, when he saw his sad misery, but then he turned around again and said that
no, this was the only thing he could not do for him, but anything else he could ask about, he
should receive. The soldier then told him that he had a girl that he was worried about, and the
King promised him to send a certain amount of money every year to this woman for her child,
and if I have the right information, this woman is here in Manti today. It is the picture of this
King that I wear on the left side of my chest every 4th of July, when I wear my medal from the
way.
On the tenth I received a cow to fatten up. My share would be what it can give over $15,00 in
Tott’s store. On the 14th and 15th we had conference here in Manti. There were many good
speakers and much good advice was given by the apostles Smith and Grant, and John T. Kain,
who was our delegate to the conference. I wrote a little bit about this in a letter to Joseph on the
17th. If only we could remember these things and live accordingly. They compared some of us
with a farmer who prayed for a great harvest, but since he was unwilling to sow anything, he
would not be able to receive a harvest, either. They stressed how important it is that we work
hard to overcome our evil habits. I can include it all in the words of the Savior: “Whatsoever a
man soweth, that shall he also read.” (Gal.6:7) And: “And with what measure ye mete, it shall be
measured to you again.” (Matt.7:1) Even words that we speak will bring results, good or bad. A
boy was standing out in the forest on a quiet evening, and he was singing. And then he heard the
same song being sung in the forest. Then he started speaking, and the same words came back to
him. That made him angry, and he started scolding and using some bad words. Again the same
words came back to him. He then started crying and ran to his mother, and told her that there was
a boy in the forest that was making fun of him. But the mother understood the whole thing, and
said: “No, my son, those words were your own words, which came back to you in the form of an
echo. Had you only spoken good words only good words would have come back to you, for, my
son, in your life, hereafter, always try to give out the right kind of words, and do the good things
to your fellow men. Then the same things will be measured back to you.” And then they said that
nobody has kept the Word of Wisdom fully. Many have decided to live according to the
unrighteous laws of men, instead of keeping God’s sacred law of marriage. Nobody has paid
their tithing regularly. None have held their family prayers like they should, and finally they
mentioned how very sad it was that Albert Karington (Carrington?) an apostle of Jesus, close to
70 years of age
1885 P.198
THE ROAD IS NARROW. DECORATED FOUR GRAVES. JOHANNE 60. SELLING LAND.
has fallen in immorality with women, and has been excommunicated from God’s Church. You
who stand watch out that you do not fall, for the road is very slick, dangerous and narrow, that
leads to the kingdom of God, and those who walk on it, are very few, So, our joy cannot be said
to be full and perfect before the victory has been won and the goal has been reached, and we
again are together with all our dear ones in the home of joy and happiness for all eternity, so we
never again will have to part from each other. Oh, God, give us grace and strength to live so that
we might reach this goal.
On Sunday the 22nd we went up to visit with Hanne, for it was the wedding anniversary of
her mother’s and mine. It was now 39 years ago. We were baptized 34 years ago. On Tuesday
the 24th of November I was down on the cemetery and decorated the graves of all my four dear
ones. I used the temple gravel all along the middle, and blue along the sides, which means hope
and joy. Later on, on the 26th I used tiny rocks to emphasize the “deads” and the crosses. On
Wednesday the 25th Jens’s wife gave birth to a boy, in the morning. On the 26th, in the meeting
of the Seventies, I heard a man tell about his mission to the Sandwich Islands. He talked about
the writings on the wall, which I heard about in the Temple in St. George. See Page 177. On the
27th we all were down to see. On the 30th P. Jorgensen and Dorthea had their divorce.
Today, on the fourth of December, it was the birthday of my beloved wife from my youth.
She would have been 60 years old. I went down to decorate her grave with a heart and an anchor,
made out of tiny rocks. Today, at one o’clock, a nice-looking young woman came in and asked
to stay a little while and get warmed up. She told me that I had had a lot of grief, adversity and
troubles, but by the end of this year, most of these things would be over with. I would have light,
good and sweet days, for until now it has been like all my hard work had gone into one hand and
out of the other. Even my friends had tried to harm me, and speak evil about me. I would soon be
able to make a very pleasant journey, and I had friends who were waiting for me. During next
month I would receive a letter with money in, and she said many other things of this sort. This is
the first time that I have ever allowed anyone to tell my fortune, and some of these things I know
are true.
I will now write a few sentences about the business deal I had with Hans Jensen about the
land in the Danish Field. This was on January 4th, 1880. See Page 102. The wagon I gave him
back, as we had agreed, and potatoes, and potatoes, which I had received from him, I had to pay
with 50¢ per bushel, even if I those days could buy them just as good for 35¢. And when I asked
for 5¢ out of each dollar in the store, which it gave for money, and since we had agreed that
everything
1885 P.199
A LETTER FROM ABELGREN. WER EVIL AND FURIOUS. P. JORGEN MARRIED.
ABOUT MY LAND. MY TITHING.
should be figured out in the worth of money. But he got very angry, said that I was twisting and
turning everything. He took his hat and told me to go with him to the court house, where I was
told to pay half of the cost of the transfer, even if our agreement was that I should nat have to do
this, since the land he had received, contained a good deal over ten acres.
On Saturday the fifth I received a letter from Abelgren, who had gone to Sweden in the
beginning of October on a mission, and also to visit with, and, if possible bring his wife and
children over here with him, and to his great joy he was accepted just like an angel from Heaven.
Now he is in hopes that his wife will accept the Gospel. He sent me her picture, and also sent his
warmest greetings to the president and all the bishops in Manti, also to the brethren in the
Temple and those in the Scandinavian organization.
I forgot to write last year, that when I came home from Castle Dale November first I heard
and saw a large crowd of children come out of my house. They saw me coming riding, and since
it was clear moonlight, I could see that they were Wer’s children. When I came into the house,
Ane told me that she had had a terrible time, since I left. She had trouble and noise from the
children all the time. It seemed as of they were up on the roof and everywhere else. After I had
come into the house, two stones were thrown against the door. So after this, I went up to see Sam
Wer on the mill. I told him about this in a friendly way. But he immediately started to protest. He
got very furious, and cried: “Get out.” So I left immediately. (This has been added to Page 137.)
On December 5th I received a letter from Abelgren in Sweden. I answered this letter on the
11th, and gave my testimony about the great work of God. On the 27th I read his letter in the
Scandinavian meeting, according to his wishes. On the tenth I settled my tithing, which was
$32,00 in 1885. On the 18th I made 65 pounds of soap. On the 18th of December P. Jorgen from
Ephraim was married here in my house by W. Luck. On the 21st Hyrum and I went to see C.C.A.
Christensen’s beautiful panorama in the South Ward. During this month Joseph and I were
expecting several letters concerning our land in Castle Dale, my homestead. It has now been six
years since we first entered that in November, 1879. I found a piece of paper where my tithing
had been written down. From 1860 to 1870, it said that the tithing had been $934,00 in produce
and in cash. In work delivered there had been $250,00, which made $1184,00. In this year of
1885 there had been $32 and 38¢, and in donations to the Manti Temple there had been $40,00 in
gold and silver, since the Temple was started.
End of 1885.
1886 P.200
BIRTHDAYS. THE VISION OF FARNSWORTH. THE INDIAN PROPHET. THREE
ARMIES TO UTAH.
In 1886, on the sixth of January Hyrum had his 21st birthday. I got N.R. Petersen to go with
me in the district, instead of Gard E. Snow. And we were able to, for the first time, to finish this
visit on January eighth. On the same day all of us also visited Hanne, who was 23 years old that
day. Jens was 37 on Sunday the tenth. On that day I read in the Danish meeting about three
strange visions, concerning the Kingdom of God and Zion in the last days. At first I gave
Farnsworth’s vision, which I, myself, once heard him speak about in Manti, and another time, on
Sunday the third of January, in the tabernacle in St. George, when I was there to work on the
temple. The events in this vision have now all taken place completely, except for the last part,
which part now really seems to be starting, when the horrible cloud will come, as dark as the
darkest night, and then, all of a sudden, get still darker, where half of the people were running
around just like confused and scared sheep. Then the cloud would break, and the contents of it
would fall down over our enemies with a ten fold revenge, with the running of blood, with
pestilence and hunger, which were terrible. But the angels could be seen in the openings above
the cloud. They would come down among us, and fill our hearts with a heavenly peace. We
would all be of one heart and one mind, and we had all the glorious blessings of the Lord
together with one another. Brigham Young would again be among us, and he and they would go
to the place, which had been talked about so much.
The other one was from “Bikuben” (The Beehive), the second year no 31, the first of May
1879. It tells about a visit in 1857, by one of the Nephite Apostles, who came to a man by
“Lakefloden.” He told him that the United States would send an army here, that year, from the
East. He showed him where on earth they would build their fort, which was called Camp Floyd.
But we would not have a fight with them. They would leave in peace. And thus it happened. But
he said that another flock would come from west and build a fort. The place would be where
Camp Douglas now is. But we would not fight with them either. But he said that the time would
come when the mountains would be full of soldiers, and there would be a fight like one he had
never seen before. But, if his people would do as he said, they would never have to fight again.
For he would fight for them, and he had power to raise a whirlwind to throw them and all theirs
over the mountains, and to have the earth open itself and engulf them all. He said to tell all this to
Brigham. And then he told how his enemies had tried to kill him in many horrible ways, but that
the power of God had freed him each time.
(Geo. A. Hill in “Juvenile Instructor.”) I have written only a small part of it, for it took him
two evenings until midnight to tell it all. (Text of Cannon in prison).
The third of Bikuben (Danish newspaper, Salt Lake) No. 43, 9th year, on July 23rd, 1885, a
letter from Angus Cannon dated Jerusalem July 7th and published in the Deseret News: “While I
was pondering the present conditions of Zion, my spiritual eyes were opened
S.L Friday
Dear Sister Frandsen,
We are sorry we had to take the last 22 pages down in hand printing. My wife’s eyesight,
instead of getting better, which we so sincerely had hoped, are getting worse.
In the book there are a few places that seem out of context. But we got the general idea and
intentions of the writer.
All in all we think Br. Dinesen has done very well.
Sincerely yours,
Richard and Eva Gregersen
1886 P.201
VISIONS. PRISONS OPENED.
and I saw the events of the future and heard a soft, pleasant voice saying: “So says the Lord.
See the sons of Zion and their fathers. And I saw the sons of Zion wake up and their fathers
stood up and brought sacrifices, yes all their property, and as everything had been placed on the
altar each and everyone cried unto the Lord like one man clad in sackcloth and ashes. Hypocrites
and traitors ran away. The dark could dissolved. The darkness of the night disappeared. Justice
gained liberty, and victoriously it had broken its chains, it leaves its prison and calls the
righteous, the persecuted and suppressed once, just like one coming in a flaming chariot from the
throne of glory with a crown of diamonds on his head and on whose forehead was written
“Justice” and in his hand holding a glorious banner floating pleasantly and beautifully, with the
inscriptions: Love, Grace and Justice set with precious stones, and uppermost on the banner was
written the word Utah in golden letters. – and I saw all the plains with beautiful cities and pretty
places. Over the mountains and over the land there were shining lakes and beautiful streams. –
But no places I was able to see any Godless or evil people. They had fled in fear and horror when
justice appeared. They were now there from where nobody ever returns. Yes, all those who were
trembling for fear and hastened to join the evil and miserable company, yes, all those went to
their peers.
Liberated Utah raised its head happily. In the valleys of the mountains and over all the plains
can now be heard no other sounds than those of joy and gratefulness and His voice which brings
joy to the hearts, yes with music and all kinds of pleasant instruments.
The prisons open their doors for the prisoners. The caves and the gorges yield those who had
been hiding there. and the ships on the ocean hasten to bring back the exiles. – When the anxious
husband returns from captivity and knocks on the door and calls his wife’s name, her eyes are
full of tears when she opens the door and recognizes her husband. Now she wipes her tears away,
embraces her husband and rests her head against his breast.
Even in time goes slowly and the days are many and the heart is full of longing then shall as
sure as the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, yes, as well of Joseph, Brigham and John Taylor is
alive, righteousness reappear in its divine glory and have complete dominion in Utah. – Yes, you
shall again be released from your prison, and again enjoy the company of your wives and
children in your own house in peace and plenty. – This is only a small part of theses three
visions which I have written here because of lack of space.
Another vision related in the Beaver Enterprise which I read and partly copied in St. George
1875 about the constitution, which in a way was hanging by a thread in danger of being
eliminated by the armies of Great Britain, which was at war with the United States, but finally
1886 P.202
THE CONSTITUTION. HYRUM’S BLESSING. SOWING IN FEBRUARY.
there came a mighty people from the Rocky Mountains clothed in the white raiment of
righteousness, and as they proceeded the earth trembled, and when the British Army saw them
they were stricken with terror and fled and the mountaineers upheld and sustained the
constitution as it was in the days of their fathers. This mighty army is naturally the Latter-day
Saints here in Utah when they become cleansed and sanctified before the Lord, which will
happen soon.
The prospects for the saints under this present dark cloud sem like the situation which existed
in 1857, when Farnsworth in his vision saw that the other dark cloud was just about to engulf us.
Bet there were only a few at that time that were frightened.
There was a man here in Manti who was very alarmed. But one night in a dream he saw a
group of men working in the canyon building a dam across the creek but the dam broke down
and the water was streaming down as before. A voice said that just as impossible it would be to
stop the water in the canyon just as impossible it would be for man to stop the work of the Lord.
Orson Hyde at the same time saw in a dream that something immensely big was approaching
over the eastern mountains and as it drew nearer it became smaller and looked like an ordinary
mountain, later like a hill, and when it arrived in town it was only the size of a cart load of
firewood that was used for the benefit of the people. And so it was with the terrible army in 1857
that brought with it so many important items we needed so badly, and which fell into the hands
of the saints. The army withdrew just as Farnsworth had seen.
On January 14 was Johannes 4 years of age and Christian 11½ years old, and the same day I
went with Hyrum to see James Works and wrote down a patriarchal blessing which he gave him
and which I translated the 15th. Same day died W. Bende’s wife 80 years old and was buried the
18th. The 19th was Inger 2½ years.
On the 20th when I was 61½ years of age I signed four papers for my quarter section in
Castle Dale.
– February 1. During this month it was such a wonderful spring weather that many people
sowed their wheat. Hyrum and I carted away a good deal of dung to the field. The cow was
slaughtered the 8th. I had fed it for three months with more than 20 bushels of wheat and I got
only $9 out of it.
The 13th I went to Ephraim for conference. Prs. Pedersen admonished the congregation to be
in time for their meetings, for the time would come when the door would be closed so one could
neither come in nor out after the precise time. Referred to the five foolish virgins who were late
and had to stay outside. Like a bottle of ointment with a beautiful fragrance and I thought of a
bottle of consecrated oil. We are careful to put in the cork, after we have used the oil, to preserve
the good and blessed which is in it undefiled. The same is the case with the children of God
when they gather in the House of the Lord punctually, and then start on time.
1886 P.203
PUNCTUALITY. FUNERAL SERMON. ETERNAL BLESSINGS.
Then the spirit of God will be there, according to predestination, But if the people are slow and
indifferent and drag out the time 20-30 minutes as often is the case and the door continually is
being opened and closed, then I believe, like I also have heard, that the spirit of God, which is
sacred and punctual, more or less leaves the house because it can not stay long in a place where
disobedience and confusion are present against better knowledge.
Therefore our meetings are often dry and cold, especially when also as Apostle Smith said
last conference here in Manti, that jealousy also can be found among Bishops and Presidents so
they are afraid to call on speakers who can give a sermon more pleasing unto the audience than
the one they themselves can give. This I also believe that I have considered to be the truth.
Tuesday, February 16th, the funeral services were held for Sister Alder. I was sitting in the
audience in the great tabernacle and thought about what I would say if I were called upon to
speak. It came to my mind that I have heard brethren, who had returned from their missions say
that they had made many pleasant and joyful acquaintances with the saints in the world, so that it
was almost just as hard to leave them, as it had been to leave their dear ones in Utah. – In this
manner my thoughts centered on the sad separation in this life caused by death, and that it might
have been something like that when we left our dear father, mother, brothers and sisters. Yes,
maybe even our sweethearts and countless dear ones in heaven, people I am sure we all felt a
pure heavenly love for, and from whom we had received celestial glory, a place where I believe
that any pleasant and good things asked for in childlike humility from our Heavenly Parents
would be us denied if they would be a blessing to us. But no matter how sad it looked we
understood the necessity of leaving everything and coming down to this fallen and gloomy planet
and suffer trials temptations, adversities and pains and lose all knowledge and memory of the
heavenly joys and blessings so that we could take after our fathers and mothers who are exalted
in the eternal celestial worlds, after having gone through this time of probation.
Oh, how blessed and joyful would it not be when we after a faithful and finished fight, leave
this corruptible and sad existence and open our eyes behind the veil and to our great surprise and
again meet with these formerly well known and undescribably joyful high things surrounded by
our dearest, sweet friends, fathers, mothers, children who have been long missed, and an endless
row of unknown beautiful spiritual beings.
Oh, Lord, our God, help us to stay faithful.
1886 P.204
SUFFERING FOR THE GOSPEL. F. NIELSEN’S DOD [?] CAROLINE DOMGAARD.
So it was when we heard and understood the gospel in our native country. We knew that if
we did reject it in spite of the faith and light we had, then we would exclude ourselves from all
the wonderful and blessings and glories in the eternal worlds which have just been mentioned.
And we also understood that if we accepted it, we would exclude ourselves from the
pleasures of the world, and be hated, looked down upon ad persecuted, yes, even many of our
dearest relatives and friends would not have anything to do with us. But thanks to the Lord we
cheerfully and happily accepted the gospel so that we could walk the straight and narrow while
in this probationary state. – As previously mentioned we chose of our own free will to leave the
glory and joys of heaven and for a short time come down here and go through the already
mentioned sorrows, privations and sufferings to gain life eternal.
On the 17th of February and later we sowed wheat and oats. Half of each on five acres in the
Northern Field.
On the 23rd Fred Nilsen passed away. He left 9 children and wife Karoline Dongaard. They
were married on April 14th 1863 as can be seen on Page 32 where there also is mentioned
something about her desire and love for me and our engagement, which my wife and I believed
in and accepted with joy. And we also spoke about it to her parents, because we knew that God
had revealed and ordered this glorious polygamy law, but said to my wife, “No, Dinesen is too
poor a man to live in polygamy,” even if Karoline herself had said to me and others that she
would never marry any other man than Dinesen, and that she wished that the time would never
come that she should change that decision. She visited us every week, and we were very kind to
her during those years. But when this heavenly and joyful hope was extinct I wrote a long letter
concerning this containing many remarkable things and delivered to her mother April 5, 1860. I
still have a copy which I wrote from memory eight months later. We had several remarkable
dreams concerning this important event. She told us at once that she dreamed that she got
married to a man she did not want, and then she was to marry another one she did not want
either. She then ran to me and mentioned their names. I was the one she wanted more than
anybody else. – I dreamed that she and I were going to make a three-legged stool, but her father
would not give us the iron. Then we went to Christian Kærulf, who shortly after was killed by
the Indians, and he gave us the iron and we made the stool, and it was made known to me in the
dream that it meant the foundation of righteousness. Later I dreamed I was aboard a beautiful
ship with two masts, and the storm began raging against the ship
1886 P.205
MY DREAM ON THE BOAT. FUNERAL FOR TWO. JOHANNE’S PICTURE TO CASTLE
DALE.
so it listed to one side so I almost fell into the water, but then I took hold of a rope, which was
swinging me out over the water and I was clinging to the rope until the storm yielded and I was
brought back to the ship again. This happened just before the ship went in between some big
wooden poles or bulwark, that appeared over the water, and when we had passed through there it
was asked who had built this ship. The answer was that Domgaard had. But only God knows the
significance of these dreams. – Once I told this last one to Fred Nilsen before he got married to
Caroline Domgaard, and he answered me, “Yes. Maybe someday you will get married to one of
Domgaard’s daughters. – He was buried Thursday February 25th. The funeral was held in the
South Ward chapel. I had the desire to say a few words.
The 26th was Christoffer Madsen’s wife buried, also from the South Ward, where I was now
called upon to speak to the grieving audience, who felt deeply for the two poor children, who
were now parentless since they could expect no hope of comfort from their wicked and heartless
father. I spoke a little about the eternal gospel and about the glories of heaven, which I
mentioned on Page 203. This I expected our faithful sister to obtain in the eternal life as a reward
for the many trials and sufferings, which she had gone through during this hard and corruptible
life. I also spoke a few words about the obedience and kind help of Fred Nielsen to me when I
asked him to get the oxen or be on guard when he was in my company crossing the desert in
1853.
The 26th I gave two bushels of wheat to the temple. About the same time I heard the sad
tiding, that Patriarch H.K. Brun, who baptized my wife and I in Denmark, was excommunicated
from the Church of God.
Sunday morning the 28th Joseph Snow’s wife passed away from nine children. The weather
this month has been more like summer than winter, so we all drove to Ephraim. Hans had moved
to Manti. Sunday evening February 28th, I sent a letter to Joseph written to Sister Larsen. It was
meant as an encouragement to her in her weak health to stay faithful, and I mentioned also the
ten and the five as written on Page 196.
Tuesday, March 2nd we had eight inches of snow. The 4th I spoke shortly about the
prophecy of Joseph Smith in fast meeting about the speedy destruction of this nation to give
room for the ten tribes of Israel.
On the 5th there was held a sad funeral service for Eileen Snow. The mourners followed in
37 wagons filled to capacity. The high priest quorum rode in the seventh. I spoke and told them
that I felt like P.s. Weierham said Thursday that he felt, that I could go to prison for the servants
of the Lord as if Br. Maben should ask me about it and it was the will of the Lord. – But we did
not know what we really would do if the time of testing came. Joseph Smith has said, that all we
know is only what we have done in the past. But what we are going to do in the future we have
no idea of.
1886 P.206
FUNERAL SPEECH. FOUR DEATHS. HYRUM TO [CV?]
Sunday, March 7th, the funeral service for W. Rodgers oldest daughter, 17 years, was held in
the council house. The sermon was delivered by Prs. Neierham. He said that shortly before she
died, she happened to look at the wall and the portraits of her two sisters, who died about three
years ago, and she saw three white birds flying around them, which seemed to indicate to her,
that she was the third bird. – A bird is a sacred sign, since Satan can not take on the likeness of a
dove, for the Lord God let His Holy Spirit descend over His Only Begotten, in the likeness of a
dove.
Prs. Neierham testified to the resurrection mentioned by Ezekiel in his vision described in the
37th Chapter, and also he referred to the dream Prs. Pedersen had, when he was in Castle Vale to
organize the Emery Stake on Zion. He saw 50 men clothed in a beautiful, strange, but completely
unknown uniform. They had unusual musical instruments, on which they played two or three
beautiful unknown compositions. The leader went up to Prs. Pedersen, and greeted him with a
bow, who returned the greeting, and asked how they could be so greatly honored by this
marvelous visit, accompanied by such delightful music? To this the leader answered, “Yes, it is
now two thousand years since this valley was organized by the Holy Priesthood in the days of
the Nephites and we were then an organized music band, and have now come to welcome you to
organize this valley with the same authority. – Neierham thought they were resurrected beings.
Two young men from Fountain Green, who were brothers, and who were herding their sheep
in the same place that Prs. Pedersen had seen in his dream, saw the same men by clear daylight
clothed in the same uniforms and playing the same music instruments just as Prs. Pedersen had
explained. The one brother, who believed in the gospel and in the resurrection felt a heavenly joy
and veneration, but the other who was an unbeliever feared and trembled and cried “Now I
believe in life and existence in the hereafter.” They must have been resurrected men, as they
lived among the Nephites over a hundred years before Jesus Christ, they together with the
departed saints were resurrected when and after He broke the bonds of death.
March 8th was Sister Taten buried, 56 years old. – March 10th I again got a letter from
Abelgren in Sweden. It only took three weeks from there to Manti.
The 12th was Weaver Sjer’s wife buried. Sunday the 14th Prs. Meben called me to the stand
to speak.
The 15th we all drove to the temple and the same day Sister Steffensen died and was buried
the 16th.
The 17th Hyrum left for Castle Vale. The 19th I mailed a letter to Abelgren. The 23rd I
started alone to sow in the Danish Field and was through the 31st of March with ½ acre of barley
this year.
1886 P.207
TWO HORSES DEAD. JOSEPH AND FAMILY HERE. HANS’ AND EPHRAIM’S WIVES.
SAM ADAMS.
The 3rd of April Hans’ wife gave birth to a daughter.
The 10th Luke’s daughter, Skve’s ? wife died and buried the 12th.
The 15th the mare I traded for my oxen died, and the colt died February 21st which was a
loss of more than one hundred dollars.
On the 19th we moved back into the rooms facing south, and Lise, the seamstress, moved
into the northern rooms. – This week Ane was very ill and had her blood let the 25th.
The 26th I got a half wild mare from Hans and I paid a one year old heifer plus 10 dollars for
it. I started right away to plow and set potatoes.
The 29th came Joseph and family and Sister Larsen from Castle Vale. The 30th we all drove
to the temple and to the cemetery.
May 1st we all drove to Ephraim so that we could have their portraits and also their
children’s taken.
The 3rd we brought 50 years of new floor carpet material to the temple from Emery Stake.
The 5th Joseph and family left for home.
The 6th I baptized several people in the Warm Springs. Talked for the first time with
Abelgren’s son.
May 15th Ephraim’s wife gave birth to a son, and the 20th I drove out there with food.
The 2nd of June we drove to Ephraim City to get a hernial bandage for John.
The 4th Marius Jensen’s wife was buried.
The 18th we and Jens drove to Six Miles.
Sunday the 20th Sam Adams from St. George was the speaker. He revealed the secret about
what happened Saturday, December 12, 1874. That day while working on the temple, we heard
that evening that more than 100 tons of hay, that was intended to be used at the temple if
necessary, was on fire some miles from here, but did not hear any more about how it happened.
But Br. Adams told about a father who took his family to the temple of the Lord, and when
Brigham Young standing with the paper in his hand called the name of one of the sons, the paper
changed into a burning haystack, and Brigham said “You are the one who set fire to the hay.” He
answered, “Yes,” and was immediately ordered out of the temple while his parents and
parents-in-law were crying. He had helped cut the hay and thought that he was wronged.
Br. Adams also told about another man in North City, who had a son who believed that he
had been wronged by another man concerning some cattle on the range. He went after him with a
gun but missed and the other man killed him in self defense.
The father of the son was advised by E[illegible] to have the boy’s temple work done, which
he did. The night after this he appeared before his mother in his own daily clothes and thanked
them for what they had done but it did not benefit him at all because he was not ordained to the
priesthood. They checked the book and found out it was so. The father was then ordained on his
behalf. The same night he appeared again, clothed in the garment of the Holy Priesthood. He said
thank
1886 P. 208
JESUS IN TEMPLE. SOREN DEAD. HYRUM HOME.
you and was glad because he had not had faith and light before he died.
And then the speaker told that he had been sent on a mission when he was 17 years old
without study or education, and once he was preaching the gospel, a man came up to him and
asked him to answer a question. His answer was “Please wait til I am through, then I will tell you
all you want to know,” thinking of course of his own speech. But the question was how it is
possible that all kinds of cattle can be found in all countries, since they are all surrounded by the
sea, and all came from Noah’s ark, which stood on the mountain of Ararat. The missionary
himself knew nothing about it, but it was shown to him on the wall in olden letters that before the
earth was divided in the days of Peleg all the animals from Noah’s ark were scattered over the
whole earth. The man had to admit that no wise man had been able to answer this question.
June 23rd we and Jens’s were to the temple the 24th 10 o’clock we left from here to visit
with her brother Rasmus Henningsen and maybe stay there since they already had written them
twice to this effect. I was very sorry about this, since he was my oldest and only son living in
Manti.
June 30th my stepson Sonen H. Dinesen died in Salt Lake City. – July 1st I baptized some
people in the Hot Springs. The 3rd I boiled soap to ourselves and to Jens of 5 [blank space] –The
9th Hyrum came home unexpectedly to help me with the harvest for one month. – The 26 Sister
Hans Madsen was buried. She arrived with us here in 1853. – The 28th of July Hyrum and I
started to harvest the crop after part of the hay was cut.
August 4th we and Hyrum were to the temple, and to the cemetery. – The 8th I drove Hyrum
to Springtown so he could go to the sawmill in Josvale the 9th which he had promised. We had
P. Jurgensen’s Louise with us home from Ephraim.
The 13th was endianer (engineer?) Alma Brun buried.
The latter part of this month I, Blacksmith Nielsen’s team and three children brought home
the whole crop. – September 1st I fixed up the graves of my dear ones, and the lot. – The 2nd I
baptized 14 and confirmed two. I hauled four loads of small firewood left in the wake of the
great flood last fall. The other week I had to wade in water and mud to cut my lot of hay in the
northern field.
Sunday the 12th I went out to see Caroline Domgaard who had given birth to a son two hours
ago. – September 20th Thomas Lund, who was share cropping with me in the North Field. Was
threshing and I drove away two loads, my part being about 50 bushels of wheat and 50 bushels
of oats.
The 22nd I was threshing at home and got about 75 bushels of oats, 90 bushels of wheat and
23 bushels of barley. Together more than 300 lbs. During the latter part of this month we dug up
the potatoes and got 90 bushels. Ane Hane and children were paid for helping me.
1886 P.209
TRIP TO CASTLE VALE. WOODRUFF’S SON DEAD. JOSEPH AND OLIVER.
September 30th was Watchmaker Maans’s (Maughn? Monson?) wife buried. She left three
little children. They had come from Mt. Pleasant.
The first week in October we drove two times to the store in Ephraim and had ten bushels of
barley grinded and got 125 lb. of grain to send to Castle Dale.
Monday the 12th Hans and I were all ready to load all our clothing on our wagon. But since
rain and snow were threatening on all sides and so many people advised us not to go on, we just
gave it up. I wrote a letter to Joseph and Hyrum, and he, Hyrum came on the 16th to accompany
us. So the 18th we drove 10 miles up through our canyon, but during the night we had one foot
of snow so we all had to return home.
After the storm was over we tried again the 26th and successfully crossed the Salina
Mountains and arrived the 30th. We found Marie Dinesen in bed after the birth of her son, which
took place the 26th the same day we left Manti. They told me that his name would be Hans
Dinesen. After having made them happy with apples and jam and other things, and after having
been looking around for a few days, we left November 5th to go home along North Bend and
reached the sawmill in the evening of the 6th, 35 miles, but found the snow much too deep to
cross and had to return the 7th. In other words, 70 miles in vain.
The 8th we started out trip home through Calaine Canyon. – The 11th we met Ephraim and
Hans, who were headed for Price River. – Arrived home the 12th. All was well.
The 13th and 14th there was conference in Ephraim City. F.D. Richards said in his speech
that W. Woodruff had done temple work for 1200 of his ancestors which he enjoyed very much.
Then he was informed that his son, who was his pride and joy, had drowned up north, to his great
sorrow, and he went to St. George Temple and asked the Lord why this should happen to him.
The Lord answered him and said that now he had done the temple work for so many of his
kindred dead but he had none to preach the gospel to them in the spirit world, therefore the Lord
had called his son to do this work. Br. Woodruff was glad again and praised the Lord.
November 21 John Bende’s wife died and was buried the 25th.
During the 33 years I have been here we have never had so early or so severe a winter as we
have in this month of November.
Prs. Weierham told last summer in the high priest quorum that once Joseph Smith and Oliver
Cowdery was arrested the jailer opened a door in the room where they were confined and which
lead out to a dense wood and said on his way out, that if they wanted to, they could take the
opportunity now to escape, which they did and ran into the wood. Oliver, who was short and
slightly built grew tired and exhausted, and while leaning on a tree
1886 P.210
WEIERHAM’S STORY. FASTING TWO DAYS. OUR SON 40 YEARS OLD.
the Apostles Peter, James, and John came and laid their hands upon their heads and sealed the
Melchizedek priesthood upon them. Then Oliver got the strength to go with Joseph until they
reached their destination.
Some other time Br. Weierham in our quorum meeting told that Joseph Smith at one
occasion had his the plates in a forest, dug them into the ground and covered them with dirt and
leaves. Emma, who saw that the enemy was catching up on them, mounted a horse and hurried
over to Joseph, who was digging a well. When she came he was called up from there. He took
her aside so that he could talk to her alone, and when she had told him about her important
message, he put his hand in under his coat and took out [the] Urim and Thummim, looked at it
and said to her, “You may ride home again in peace, they will never find the plates.”
November 22nd it was our 40th wedding anniversary and on the 24th it was 35 years since
we had been baptized into the Church of God, and on the 23rd, which was the day between I
fasted all day. The 27th I ordained Hyrum to the office of a priest in Bishop Reed’s office.
December the 2nd in fast meeting I talked about our poverty and the Lord’s mercy to us 33
years ago, and compared it to the present trials of the opposite. – On the 4th it was the 61st
birthday of our beloved mother Johanne. And on the 6th it was our first son’s namely Rasmus’s
40th birthday. Sunday the 5th right in between I fasted a whole day. I spoke in the high priest
quorum and confirmed the anointing on the head of President Weierham, who was a very sick
man.
Sunday the 12th I was called to preside over the Scandinavian Congregation because of the
anniversary of the Sunday School and I spoke three times. – The 13th Hyrum started in High
school. – A small part of my remarks were written down and printed in “The Manti Sentinel” the
14th, 1886. My name was spelled incorrectly and I corrected it with a pencil. two weeks before I
also spoke the same place. Part of this speech was written and printer November 30th in the same
paper. This time my name was spelled right, which can be read on these two small pieces of
paper.
Johannes had some illness in the middle of December, but thanks to the Lord he got over it. –
December 25th Joseph Taylor had a small son buried. He was about the same age as Johannes,
namely five years.
The 28th was W.K. Barden’s daughter buried, 17 years old. She was the sister of the mother
of the little boy just mentioned.
In the latter part of this month I had for the first time a chance to pay some of my debt to the
“Cooperative Store” by transporting some oats.
The 29th Hanne’s husband Bob Marke returned home, in the spring he had gone to Colorado.
1886 P.211
MY HAY IN 1856. CHILDREN PRAY FOR JOSEPH SMITH. JOHN TAYLOR.
December 31st I paid to Bishop Reed $1 in silver, also $41 in gold and silver to the temple.
My tithing this year was only $31 and this was the end of 1886.
Some days ago I drove from the store to the station. When passing Canal Creek, the thought
came to me that I had forgotten to mention an event that is related to what is written on Page 23
and 24 in this book about the time I walked from Manti with my scythe, rake, pitchfork,
blankets, a modets [modest?] small bag of food and a water bottle all the way 16 miles. I was
there night and day to cut and rake the hay. This took place under those poor, hungry, sad and
difficult conditions which then existed. – On the 29 of August in the evening I came home
hungry and worn out. I found that Hans was born, and then my wife greeted me with these
words: “Do you [know] that a boy has been born to us?” “No,” I answered, both happy and
surprised. When I shortly afterwards rented horse and wagon to bring my hay home, I found that
every bit of it was stolen. Isach Works had been cutting his hay next to me, but whether he took
my hay with him along with his own, I do not know. But shortly afterwards he was
excommunicated from the church and has ever since been out.
“Bikuben” (“The Beehive”) tells that a certain place in Scotland is very good for the health,
so good that most people get very old, and some even have difficulty to die. A traveler from
there came home and saw a man sitting by the wayside crying. He asked him if his name was
Nathan, and the man said yes. “How old are you?” “I will soon be a hundred years old.” “Then
why do you cry?” He wiped his eyes and answered: “Because my father has hit me.” “Where is
your father then?” “He is threshing in the barn, and is really mad.” Both of them went over there
and found him threshing so the straw was flying around his ears. The traveler asked why he had
hit Nathan. “Well, that fellow is only doing stupid things. Now he was just throwing rocks at his
grandfather.”
President Weierham told in a meeting that once in Nauvoo Joseph Smith had a bodyguard to
protect him from being attacked by the mob. One evening he was walking outside and from a
neighboring house he heard that some children were gathered together. He stopped and listened
while they were praying in their childlike simplicity and humility, that the Lord would protect
the Prophet Joseph Smith from his enemies.
The prophet then went to the bodyguard made up of the brethren, and said that they could
just go home. “Because the children have prayed for me tonight, so I know there is no danger.”
I heard John Taylor say about us and the United Order, just like a minister on a ship speaking
to his audience describing the glories and joys of heaven. At the very same minute the captain
came running and cried, “Ladies and Gentlemen, in 20 minutes we will all be in heaven.”
The minister screamed, “God forbid.” “And so it is with us and the United Order,” John
Taylor said.
1887 P.212
ABOUT 7 AND 3. ABOUT AGE AND DEATH. JOHANE.
In this remarkable Year of Our Lord 1887, the 7th day of the 7th month it is 7 years since our
only white bull-calf was born. 7 days later my son Christian will be 13. 7 more days I will be 63.
that is 7 years less than 7 times 10, or 70 years, which is the age of men. And then I am 7 years
older than my father was when he died and 7 years younger than my mother when she died. In 7
more days, namely, on the 28th than it will be 7 years since my wife, the love of my youth, left
this corruptible life. – Oh, Heavenly Father, may we always be united with this dear blessed one,
surrounded by all our other dear ones.
My birthday this year it will be 3 years 3 months and 3 weeks April 1st, 1884 since I was
down to fix up the grave of my beloved wife Johanne Dinesen about 11 o’clock when our lamp
glass burst into 300 pieces, which I still have in my possession (See Page 181). This is the 7th
dispensation, and our planet is the 3rd from the sun. – 3 and 7 are (This thought not finished in
translation.)
C. Berensen who was buried on my birthday 7 years ago. Died 7 years after his wife died.
A blessing given to Hans and Johanne Dinesen’s youngest child by James Works. Written
and translated by Hans Dinesen on the 14th and 15th of January 1886.
Brother Hyrum, I place my hands upon thy head at this time in the name of Jesus of
Nazareth, to seal upon thee a patriarchal blessing, which in all truth will be a means of comfort
and encouragement to thee, while you go through the trials and difficult conditions of which
there well be many in the life that awaits you in the future. But nevertheless thou shalt have
strength and grace according to thy day, for as it written, as thy day is thy strength shall be for
thou shalt have power to resist the tempter and he shall leave thee in haste and shall not have
power to hinder your free and pleasant life, or be able to tempt thee more than thy strength
allows until thy mission here on earth is finished. For thou are a true son of Zion, and thou art by
birth a legal heir to blessings which were promised to Abraham and his seed, through
faithfulness. – Thou art also by birth a legal heir to all the rights and privileges which we own
through the constitution and laws of the United States of America, but which have been withheld
from us for a short time by the Lord for a certain purpose. So thou art therefore entitled to be
protected by the laws of heaven, and also by the laws of the land of your birth. And if thou wilt
listen to the counsel and advice from those whom God has called and set apart to rule and reign
in His kingdom, and also will listen to the advice from thy father, brothers and sisters and also
from those who are thy friends and not waver in thy feelings, the powers of heaven shall help
thee from day to day and from time to time to protect thee against evil, accident, and illness and
also against the power of darkness and from destruction while thou art doing thy daily work in
the mountains, in the
1887 P.213
A PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN TO OUR SON HYRUM.
canyons, on the land and on the sea, or where ever it is required of you to work, for the Lord has
blessed thee with gifts and talents to do much good among the young and coming generations of
both sexes who will be growing up here in the valleys of the mountains and thou wilt be teaching
them to read and write and to speak the English language well and to seek the Lord any time and
under all circumstances in life. And the Lord will hold thee accountable for the use of these
talents.
In the Lord’s own due time he will confirm a portion of the Holy Priesthood upon you, that
priesthood which has the power to bind on earth that which shall be bound in Heaven and to
loosen on earth that which is to be loosened in Heaven. And thou shall be blessed in thy work in
the ministry in the Lord’s own time, for thy mission is to labor in the vineyard in righteousness
before God and bring souls unto Christ, therefore I say unto you to study the scriptures as they
are contained in the Bible, the Book of Mormon, and the Doctrine and Covenant, and what else
is published by the Elders of Israel, and listen careful to the teachings of the elders as they are
inspired by the Holy Ghost. It will all be useful for thee in the future. Yet thou will be called to
preach the gospel to many kings and queens and learned men and women on the earth and sit in
council with many governors and rulers of this country to defend Zion’s cause, and many of
them will accept thy testimony and find joy therein, while others will attempt to deprive you of
all thy rights and privileges as an American citizen and chase thee from town to town, and from
synagogue to synagogue, and will even try to take thy life. But the Lord himself will come from
his hidden abode, and will punish thy enemies very severely and will reveal His arm for thy
benefit and will prepare thy way back to Zion with peace and salvation, and thou shall be
respected and become a father in Israel, and bring forth sons and daughters to the honor and
glory of God. Thou shall also receive thy washing and anointing in the House of the Lord and
assist your father in the redemption work in behalf of his family and friends, who died without
knowledge of the truth, for many of them are anxiously awaiting to be redeemed from their
former fallen condition.
See to thy father and his family for their redemption.
Thou art of the lineage of Joseph through the loins of Ephraim, and thou shall receive thy
inheritance in Zion when the earth is
1887 P.214
4 DEATHS. HYRUM WARD TEACHING. CONFERENCE IN MANTI.
redeemed and sanctified and prepared as a habitat for the celestial beings.
These blessings I seal upon your head by the power and authority of the Holy Priesthood
given to me, and seal you up to kingdoms, thrones, principalities and powers as the head of a
numerous posterity on condition of thy faithfulness.
So be it! Amen!
January the 13th Sailor N. Hansen’s wife died and was buried the 15th. They came up here
with us in 1853.
Sunday the 16th I administered to Prs. Weierham with holy oil. – This month I had my first
opportunity to pay with work my debt to the cooperative store.
The 20th I again wrote and mailed a letter as I did the 19th to Ane’s friend, Ane Marerethe,
in Copenhagen.
January the 20th Brother Floet in Castle Dale died. – This month Hyrum in my stead went
teaching several nights with Pedersen.
February the 3rd I went to the temple and to the cemetery.
February the 7th Brother Bids died and was buried the 8th – the 9th I got a new box made of
sheet metal in which I will keep my history book and my family records. – The 10th we had our
first snowstorm 1887. Before it was almost springlike.
The 14th Hyrum and I put up a 4 rod fence around the school section within another fence
which was put up by a company in order to take it away from the people of Manti, close to half
of our “Kopaster?” [translater’s question] in our caucus meeting to elect the city council was 
against the bishop’s proposal and the People’s Party.
The 15th we received a sad letter from Castle Dale, telling that Grete Larsen’s husband Olof
Larsen had died from diphtheria.
The 19th and 20th we had stake conference here in Manti, during which we had the great
pleasure to have Apostle Lorenzo Snow in our midst. He spoke in a humble and living spirit to
us several times, and gave us many comforting and encouraging teachings. A few days before he
was released after 11 months in jail together with several of his brethren. – He had to leave many
of them, and spoke very highly of them. All of them had fulfilled a very great mission there
pleasing unto the Lord. Their missions were mentioned and brought widely around, and were
respected by many. – Lorenzo Snow also said that these men already had prepared their crowns
for the next world. These men possessed the Godlike faithfulness to such a degree, that a man’s
daughter would remain clean and innocent under his protection by day and by night.
Brother Snow also said that only a few brethren had allowed themselves to be deceived, unto
refusing this glorious opportunity to go this jail.
By acting this way they had lost their crowns for glory, for this chance will never return
again. – He gave us, as fathers and mothers, that heavenly and joyful promise, that if we would
live in holiness and righteousness before God, and keep his commandments, then if any of our
children should choose the wrong way here in life, in spite of our good advice and teachings, we
should have power to draw them unto us in the Eternities,
1887 P.215
SACRIFICE FOR THE KINGDOM. TROUBLE IN CASTLE DALE FOR JOSEPH.
so that our joy may be perfect and complete.
Oh Lord, let me never see the day when I should refuse to go to jail or fear to go through
adversity and misery in order to defend, honor and obey the holy laws and revelations of the
Lord in these latter days. – While I was in
Balance of P. 215 missing, also top of P.216
P.216
were separated from Abraham – and from that day to July 7th 1880, when the mentioned event
took place, namely when our only white calf was born, are 3 years, e month, 3 weeks, and 3 days
from which event and day all the remarkable things that have happened are counted with the
numbers 3 and 7 as mentioned on Page 212. Line 9 (3 times 3) where I wand to add my birthday
as making me 3 score and 3 years.
April the 4th was Tuttle’s daughter Taten’s wife buried. – The 5th we all drove to Six Miles
and the same day Hyrum went to Colorado.
The 6th I sowed 6 acres of oats.
The 9th Richard Moller came with my horse that was stolen from me, found and brought
back to Joseph. – The 14th was old Christian Nielsen buried. He was in my company on the
journey up to here in 1853. I was one of the speakers at the funeral. – This month I finished the
sowing and summer ploughing in 2 fields.
May the 5th I baptized a dozen in the Warm Springs and helped confirm.
On the 8th all in the Apelgren family came. Later we visited them and invited them for
dinner the 12th, which also took place.
On the 15th we drove to Ephraim for conference. On the 21st the husband of John Johns
Billing’s daughter was buried. He was killed in Colorado and brought over here by a good and
faithful friend.
The 30th we drove to Fungs Lake with S W Sunday School. Ane’s sister and 5 children,
Hanne and children, 14 in all.
On the 31st I wrote the 4th letter to Hyrum, thus answering 4 from him. He works on a
sawmill for a Presbyterian minister at White Water, Mesa County, Colorado.
1887 P.217
WONDERFUL VISION. BAPTISM OF APELGREN’S AND JENS’S. JOHN TAYLOR DIES.
At conference May 15 Prs. Petersen told about the following vision: Joseph Smith once took
Sydney Rigdon, Oliver Cowdery, and another man, whose name I did not get, into a dense forest,
which he said the Nephites had planted. On an open spot, where the sky could be seen and where
there was grass, Joseph lay down on his back with his arms stretched above his head, and asked
the three brethren to lay down beside him, close their eyes, and pray. Shortly afterwards he told
them to open their eyes and asked them what they saw. They said they saw a grand and very
beautiful pillar, which reach all the way to heaven. On the top the most glorious throne and seats
could be seen. – Then again he told them to close their eyes and pray. After having told them to
open their eyes, he asked them what they had seen. The answer was that they had seen two very
beautiful persons, man and wife, sitting on the throne. Joseph asked if they knew who they were,
but they did not. – He said it was Adam and Eve. Again he told them to close their eyes and pray
and then again look up and asked them what they saw. They said they saw a great glorious make
person sitting on the throne. Joseph asked if they knew who that was. They answered no. He said
it was the savior of the world Jesus Christ.
June 4th I was called upon to go out and baptize Mabel Marie Hamblton (Hamilton) 12 years
old.
The 16th Peder Jens’s wife was buried. They also came in our company in 1853. I offered the
benediction.
July the 5th I received a check of $25 to me in a letter from Hyrum and also $15 to buy hay
for him, which I was glad to do.
The 6th Hane went to Castle Dale with Stine and Karen.
The 7th I baptized all of the Abelgren family, Father, mother, 3 daughters and 2 sons, 7 in all,
also Jens’s wife Johane and daughter Emilie and others about 20 in all and assisted in their
confirmation.
The 13th, 14th, and 15th we had a very welcome rain.
The 27th of July I worked one day as Temple donation by putting wheat in the tithing
granary.
The 25th July our beloved president of the church John Taylor died and was buried July 29.
In July I cut most of may [hay?] assisted by a willing, kind and innocent girl of 12 ½ years.
Maria Charlotta Apelgren, she was born January 5th 1875 when I was in St. George. She went
happily with me in the field every day and was a very good help and company in those lonesome
days. She was the youngest of the 7 I baptized the 7th of the 7th month. We liked each other very
much.
On the 8th we all, Maria Charlotta Apelgren included, drove to Six Miles. – The 10th was
John William buried. – John Dinesen got sick this month I administered to him twice and W.
Snow once.
1887 P.218
MARIE APELGREN HELPS ME. TWO KINDS OF LOVE.
August 26 Marie Charlotte Apelgren and I had finished driving the crop home. She had also
helped me with the harvest. We also sowed on the 26th. – The 30th Marie and I drove to
Ephraim while Apelgren cut the grass on my lot.
September 1st was Fast Day like 17 years ago in 1870 when we drove to the city to get
baptized for our dead as mentioned on Pages 39 and 40. And on this day I baptized a group of
children in the Warm Springs and helped confirm and bless children. I spoke of the authority of
the priesthood of Christ.
The 4th I spoke in the High Priest Quorum about W. Snow’s prophecy concerning the birth
of the 2 sons of S. Olsen 30 years ago.
The 5th I was able to thresh 154 bushels of oats and 30 bushels of wheat from the Danish
Field. – The 10th little Marie A. and I drove to Hans’s to pick up chips at the Sanpete Railway in
(W Varo?) [Translater’s question]
The 11th Sunday, Ane, Marie Apl [06 others?] here, and played with the little ones and
Marie in all innocence. Suddenly my wife spoke to me with evil words and with a very jealous
spirit, and everybody could hear it. – This made me very sad. – This proves that all is well as
long as no possible attempt is being made to obey and honor the celestial law of God. – This can
be compared to a glass of clear still water with a little dirt at the bottom, but if you shake it a
little the dirt will come to the surface and make the water loathsome to drink. O Hyd [Orson
Hyde?]
I would never have thought that love again could be kindled in my bosom now in my old age
as in my youth. But I had to admit that this was the case with little Marie Apl. and that it was just
as impossible to confine and conceal the love in the heart “as it was to fight a fire in dry wooden
chips” O Prat. – Joseph Smith and Erastus Snow say that in the resurrection are our love for our
dear ones will have magnified a thousand fold. Oh, what a blissful joy and glory when it then is
accepted and returned by all our dear ones since love comes from God and is the fulfillment of
the law. The crown of life, and the radiance of light for then the whole body is filled with the
Holy Ghost with its sweet heavenly influence. And this love is of that exalted feeling, which I
remember from my childhood. That if I felt love for a girl or a child no sacrifice nor gift was too
great to bring joy to that person. – Even life can be risked if death as a martyr is facing you. But
worldly love is only for satisfying the lust of the flesh and defile the dear innocent girl, who on
the contrary ought to be considered and treated as an angel of God. See Page 91 about love.
On the 29th I brought home 2 wagon loads of wheat of Thomas Lund from the North Field
about 70 bushels.
The 17th S. Nielsen’s wife was buried.
1887 P.219
LITTLE JOHANNES’S DEATH AND BURIAL.
Thursday morning October the 20th our dear little son Johannes Dinesen died. 6 o’clock in
the morning, 5 years 9 months and 6 days old.
Same day I was 3 score and 3 and 3 months old. Praise be to God, who called him to sacred
peace and rest, from his many pains and sufferings, which increased daily. – His hernia got
worse because his dropsy made his stomach and legs more and more swollen, and this moved
from place to place. His heartbeat was also very fast, and many people said that his lungs were
attacked. The latter part of his life he would not let me anoint him or even lay my hands upon his
head, so I did not even think of ordaining him, before it was too lets, and I still had the hope of
seeing him healed, even if he always insisted that he would never get well. He cried when we
spoke of him getting healed and of him getting out and driving around with his father. – He
answered Str. Hansen that he would not get on a wagon before we drove him to the cemetery.
Hanne was here the last night he lived, because he was more restless the last two nights, and no
one else than his mother was allowed to help him to get a drink or to put him on the stool which
happened very often and increased at dawn with heavy vomiting. At 6 o’clock I was allowed to
carry him in my arms from the room and into our beds. One minute later he was dead.
Maybe my little dear and lovely son Johannes was called by the grace of God to go before
and prepare the way for me, just like John was called to go before and prepare the way for Jesus.
He was buried so that there was room for me right between my dear wife of my youth by my
right side and my dear little son Johannes by my left side. Oh, if this could happen soon
according to the gracious will of the Lord, it would be a great joy and comfort to me. – Since so
many of my calculations earlier have proven wrong I dare not rely on too many of them, unless
the Lord will make His will and wisdom known unto me at the fulfilment of the third part of my
prayer as mentioned 7 years and 3 months ago. – We set his funeral to Saturday the 22nd at 1
o’clock here in our house. His bier was the very same door on which my dear wife Johanne was
placed and I had been two nights at her side at that time. – Johannes also lay 2 nights with only a
door between our beds, and I went in every other hour and laid a moistened cloth dipped in
nitrous water on his face, just like we had done to our mother, with the same cloth.
My first wife’s children, who lived in Sanpete came and only a few others. I gave two short
talks. Ephraim drove my wagon with little Johannes in the casket.
1887 P.220
HEADBOARDS FOR GRAVES. $42½ IN GOLD, SILVER TO TEMPLE.
I sold a cow for $10 to pay for the funeral and other things. – The 31st at the request of
Woodruff I gave 50¢ as temple donation to Bishop Reed. – November the 3rd I baptized my
daughter Hanne and others and confirmed them. – The 6th was Joli’s daughter buried. She was
18 years old. – The 9th I baptized W. Jack’s daughter in the Warm Springs.
The 18th I went down and fixed up dear little Johannes’s grave and the lot.
October the 20th the herdsman quit his work, which was the reason I went down with the
cows every day. I also went over to see the graves of my two dear ones. Johannes had blue eyes
like I, my first wife Johanne Dinesen and all her children, but Inger and Emanuel have dark
brown eyes like their mother.
The 21st we were in the beautiful temple and also at the graves of our dear ones. The 26th
and 27th we had conference in Manti.
I carried home Johannes’s headboard to put his name into in and paint it, and I also made 2
headboards out of the same plank which I smoothed, cut names into and painted, one for our dear
son Johannes, and one for me when my Lord and God will call me home to my beloved ones.
Dec 1st I was working on Jonis’s headboard. The 5th Sister Provstgaard was buried. I offered
the invocation. Lise Snow Smith also died. These two sisters had never been mothers. It was
asked if they would be mothers in the hereafter. I have heard or read B. Young saying about
those in such circumstances, that even if they could count the stars in the sky they could not
count the multiplicity of their descendants in the eternal worlds.
I have been negotiating with the church about our lot possible being added to the tithing yard.
Since October 13, when Bishop H. Jensen was here and talked to me about it, and at the same he
administered to little Johannes, who fought against it and vomited. – Both Bishops and I
negotiated about the Mofit house, but have not heard anything about it since.
Hyrum came home the 10th all was well thanks to the Lord. We had expected him for a long
time and feared that something bad had happened to him because he would leave the 1st.
December 15th were Br. Barden and Tut’s child buried. I had to give the funeral speech.
The 26th I gave Marie Charlotte Apelgren a booklet with children’s songs and candy for her
13th birthday January 1888. During the latter part of this month Hyrum and I worked on the
temple grounds. He did 4 days and I one day, and the 27th of July I worked 1 day on the tithing
wheat. – This has been the hardest and longest winter before New Year. My temple donations
this year were 42½$ in gold and silver and work worth several hundred dollars. Tithing $21 and
¢8. Besides a “sedling” last summer that has not been included. “101+831 – The end of the year
1887 and the end of this “history book.”
1888 P. 221
General Conference was held in Zion the 14th day of the 1st month, January 1945 (?) which
is our dear son Johannes Dinesen’s birthday.
The semi-annual general conference was held in Jerusalem on the 14th day of the 7th month,
July, alternating with the yearly one in Zion. This is my dear son M.C. Dinesen’s birthday.
The celebration in the memory of the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum Smith is held yearly
on the 7th day of the 4th month, April, of all the tribes of Israel in the 1900 years.
[Translator’s note?] (Br. Dinesen in these last paragraphs probably speaks of the future.)
April the 14th is 3 months after the birthday of our dear and beloved son Johannes. – He died
October 20th 3 months after my birthday 3 score and 3, 9 months and 6 days after his 5th
birthday. – From October the 20th, 1887 until April the 14th 1888 there is half a year less 6 days.
I wonder if he should go half a year before me, through the grace and wisdom of God, to the rest
of Paradise, just like John the Baptist did in the days of our Savior. – These thoughts came to me
with such great and heavenly joy, that it surpasses everything sweet and happy in this world.
This took place the second night after his heath, when I moistened his face with the before
mentioned cloth, even if my heart was deeply grieved, and I was humbly praying to our
Heavenly Father because of the passing of our beloved son Johannes Dinesen.
My God bless his soul eternally.
1887 we were visited by a Jewish man from Jerusalem. He lectured two evenings and he
gave many strange explanations about the inhabitants of Palestine. Among other things he told,
that the girls there were married at the age of 5 or 6, and he said that his mother gave birth to him
when she was 9 years old, and she was called an old maid when she got married.
We find in the Juvenile Instructor Vol xix No 12, that Joseph Smith said that the Garden of
Eden had been situated in Jackson County, Missouri.
Enoch and his people built a city where now the Mexican Gulf is, according to Joseph and
Brigham, in the same magazine. Joseph also said, that Adam-Ondi-Aman, the place where Adam
offered sacrifice, was situated by Grand River in Davies County, Missouri.
W. Woodruff once asked B. Young if he still might have more women sealed unto him, since
he already had so many wives. Brigham answered that as long [as] he had not reached 999, he
could still go on.
1888 P.222
For the purpose of giving a true picture for the future of our feigned negotiations, I will write
the following: One evening in the fall, 1887, Bishop Reed and Fox from Salt Lake City came
while I was milking the cows in the corral and asked if I would sell me place, and how much I
would ask for it. I answered that I had lived here 34 years and that I could live here the rest of
my life. But if I can do the church a favor I am willing to leave my old home, if I could find a
place I liked here in Manti. My house is simple and plain because I have always suffered much
misfortune and have had much illness in the family. – There is for instance Ed Fox’s house
which I will go and see. Yes, said Reed, that is $650. The next day I went over to take a look at
it, but since John Greer held back 100 feet in all directions, it would take the best part of the lot,
including fruit trees, etc. – Walking home I med Reed and his son the county clerk John reed and
I told them what had happened at Greer’s place. Bishop Reed then said: “You can get the $650
and find a place yourself” and I answered: “Yes, I will do that.” The same night I heard that
Moffet would sell his place for $600, so I went over to see it the next day and talked to Moffet
and we agreed that I should pay $600 for it. – I then went to look for Bishop Reed, but found
B.H. Jensen, who said it did not matter what bishop it was so he came down to see me and
Moffet. My wife Ane heard we talked about $650. Moffet was not there, but when we went to
see him, I said to Jensen, that I would like to have some of my sheds and poles, as I have to build
a corral and sheds there. Bishop Jensen answered that “We are also going to use poles and $650
is a good deal of money,” so I knew that they both understood that our accord was $650. But
later on he denied the accord, and put the blame upon me and upon A. Sorensen, who also had
been negotiation with the church about his place, and also said that Sorensen asked $75 more and
that I asked $50 more than the accord, and then he asked me if I was satisfied with Moffet’s
place and I answered yes without any suspicion at all, since the $650 had been mentioned
between me and both bishops and I thought and believed that they were honest men, that would
not go back on their words to a poor or a rich man.
Old people used to call it child’s play, a name I found very appropriate.
I remember an evening in 1875 that John Reed and I went out teaching. He then told me that
when he still lived in his old home there was an old couple who asked the elders to give them a
blessing and pray that they might die. They were not well and completely unable to take care of
themselves. – In the morning they had both passed away.
October 28, 1885 Johannes, Inger and Emanuel had their picture taken in Ephraim City.
I have often thought of adding a few words to this book about our first sorrow and adversities
in America. Mads C. Bastholm and I carried my wife Johanne and her new-born child in a sheet
on a plank over the deep and turbulent stream of Mississippi from one ship to another. Twice
Captain Forsgren called out to us: “Have faith, Brethren.” It did look dangerous indeed. If one of
us should stumble all four of us would be lost. See Page 18.
I have often wondered how my old mother was treated or buried after her death April 3, 1853
in St. Louis. She passed away in the morning, and my wife Johanne washed her, put her in a
clean chemise, and wrapped her up in a sheet as well as our circumstances allowed. – Because
the death could have been caused by dysentery, it was reported to the city council, and later in
the day a wagon came and picked her up. without a casket or anything she was placed on the
bottom boards of the wagon and the driver left hurriedly up the street with her, where I do not
know! I stood there very much worried because I wanted to follow and accompany the body. I
did not dare since I was afraid [of] not being able to find my way back.
So whether she ended up in the hands of a doctor or she was buried in a grave I do not know.
See Page 18.
INSIDE BACK COVER.
A few words about marriages in my life.
The Lord has given me three wives by virtue of the Holy Priesthood.
My darling wife of my youth, Johanne, was a hard working, good and loving wife and
mother. We knew each other from 1844 to 1880, and no couple could love each other more than
we did but we had a lot of temptations, sorrow, illness and trials. – She could not understand the
Lord’s celestial law of marriage, which I fully respected and loved from the bottom of my heart.
But she lost the light of the spirit and lived in spiritual darkness the last years of her life. She
died July 28, 1880.
My second wife, who of her own free will entered into the holy polygamic order of marriage,
did not behave like a Christian, but was tyrannical and even murderous towards me. She left with
our little son 2½ years old. But I can forgive her everything and reach out a friendly hand as God
and his servants command. We were together from October 13, 1873 until 12th of March 1877.
My third wife was also a good, industrious and faithful mother. But her health has always
been poor and she lost her eyesight and has lived as a blind person her last days.
We were married in St. George Temple November 3, 1880.